《Son of the Hero King: [A Isekai Harem progression Fantasy] [Book 7 on the 3/20]》


 Prior warning and explanation.

    Hi everyone, here is Hikaru Genji.


    <div>


    <div>


    *Beware ye who enter here. The starting chapters are an insane put-off full of smut. I dropped this at least 3 times out of annoyance. However, this novel picks up its pace quickly and actually develops a good story. Skip the earliest smut (they''re not even good ones compared to after) and just get into the story. Solid writing and somewhat realistic characterization.*


    This is one of the reviews I received and I believe this pretty much gives an idea of this story. I will be honest. I started this story Three years ago. More precisely it was first posted on Scribble on the 1st of September 2020. Time sure flies. I mainly was on Patreon/Webnovel/Scribble Hub. This story was contracted to Web Novel last year but I recently terminated the contract and decided to focus on RR and eventually Amazon in the future.


    If you visit my Patreon you will see that SHK Is still ongoing and has around 600 chapters (normal chapters+Bonus and interlude) for a hefty 900K+ words count (still ongoing) and you will also see that I have quite several Patron.


    So, why I am writing this?


    If you didn''t skip yet, I will explain.


    I am not ashamed to say that SHK started in my mind as a pure smut. I was a student and I traveled to Paris for my law studies (my main language is French and I started studying English six years ago or so because I wanted to read scan translation fast since French translation was very slow back then haha).


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I needed cash and needed a way to not put too much weight on my mother. I wanted to be independent. So I started writing. This was the only thing I could do without affecting my studies. Firstly fanfic then my first true Original. SHK. I wrote smut because let''s be honest. Smut sell. Because of this, the first part: The Witch is filled with a little too much horny energy.


    But...I grew up and as I continued to write, I realized that while smut did sell, if you didn''t write a good story it would never stay long. So I changed slowly. I reduced the explicit scenes and focused more on the plot. I believe this becomes apparent by ch 20+ and even more so in the incoming chapters.


    I know most Royal Road readers aren''t exactly fans of such settings. My ratings are the proof haha. But I believe I am writing a very good story. If you are interested but find yourself dissatisfied by the smut. Skip it. You might like what I have to show.


    Finally, Royal Road is a clear rule that forbids stories to have more than 10-15% content explicit scene, and thankfully, my story does not stray and the explicit content diminishes largely. As an example, after a while, I could go for more than hundreds of chapters without any such scenes. The story focuses on the Growth of Sol as a character and as a prince. As well as his power level. The Progression has some inspiration from Xianxia and so on.


    SHK is an Isekai Fantasy story filled with references to Mythologies as I am a huge fan of such and If you like Myths as much as me, you will like SHK. My skills now as a writer are very different from those three years ago. I already edited some of the earlier chapters. But anyway, this was my message to you.


    If you read until here. Thanks for doing so. Even if you skipped don''t worry.


    In Short: SHK has less than 10% explicit scenes. They may be numerous early on but the number and frequency shrink fast. Give it a try, ignore the smut if you don''t like it. The story becomes better I think.


    I know saying something like It Become Better at X chapter can be pretty lame but heh, I rather share my feelings here.

 CH 1: An Interesting order

    In this world, Seven Kingdoms stood tall, each of them, named after one of the seven sins, each of them, representing one of the seven races inhabiting this world.


    This was both a small and a large world simultaneously. A place where war was something all generations went through. But all of this changed a few years ago during one of the greatest wars that had happened in this era.


    A fight between two of the strongest beings and their kingdoms.


    A war that ended with the death of many powerhouses.


    One of the protagonists of this war was Lustburg. The Human Kingdom. Home of all humanity.


    This war brought so much destruction and pushed so many kingdoms to meddle in one way or another that after it ended, a seemingly long era of peace came.


    One that lasted nearly two decades.


    .


    .


    .


    Our story starts in Lustburg.


    In a room at the very top of the royal palace of Lustburg, known as the tower of Babel, a young blonde-haired man could be seen sleeping soundly in an opulent bed large enough to hold four or five people.


    His expression was peaceful, almost blissful even. Sadly, such an expression was soon disturbed by the repeated sound of knocking on the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I enter?¡±


    His eyes, still blurry with sleep,tried opening at the sound of knocking, the young man yawned and stretched his arms before adjusting himself.


    ¡°You can enter.¡±


    Once the order was received, a woman wearing a maid uniform entered the room,


    ¡°Your Highness, good morning.¡±


    The brown-haired maid entered at his words, she pinched the sides of her skirt and curtsied elegantly. Her perfect movements suggested just how skillful of a maid she was.


    She appeared to be in her mid-twenties and she wore no makeup, yet she had a somewhat graceful appearance and sharp features adorning her face.


    At first glance, one would think that she was no different from any other woman. At least they would think as such until they tore their gazes away from her magnificent chest that seemed as heavy as a mountain and focused on her facial features instead.


    Two horns prodded up in curved arcs from either side of her head and paired with the distinctive droopy ears twitching restlessly showcased her race¡ª she was a cow woman.


    Dressed in a peculiar maid outfit with black patches plastering, with the upper part of the robe open and giving him a beautiful view of her cleavage, she was a perfect mix of enticement and elegance.


    Her maid uniform was not exactly decorative or revealing, but her entire body gave off a mature sex appeal thanks to the weighty breasts visible through the wide-open chest while her long skirt did nothing more than draw the eyes toward her plump butt.


    Yawning once again, the young man answered the greeting in a slightly sleepy tone, "Hello, Milia. It''s rare for you to come and wake me up. You are the head maid after all. What happened?"


    Despite him being the sole heir of the kingdom, he never put on an air of superiority when in a private setting and always treated the staff in the best way possible. This was even more so for this woman. After all, she had been his wet nurse for as long as he could remember.


    "Fufufu¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Your Highness¡¯s sleepy look is so cute. Perhaps I just wanted to take a look?"


    He simply smiled charmingly at her teasing words.


    It might have worked at first when he was younger and less used to her charms and behavior, but it didn''t take him long to adapt.


    However, he had to admit that it wasn¡¯t easy. After all, despite her clothes being completely respectable albeit a little short, her voluptuous body made it very alluring. This became even more so when combined with her motherly aura which appealed to him immensely.


    The head maid, seeing that her antics were useless, pouted a little. Dealing with Sol was one of the few joys in her life and his reaction was a shame. She wondered if she should change her uniform to something more¡­Risky.


    "Your Highness has matured so much. I miss your blushing and flustered look.¡± She released a playful sigh, ¡°Well, look at me being all distracted. I come bearing a message. Her Majesty wishes to see you."


    "Aunt Lilith? Hum¡­ alright, I will prepare myself."


    Normally he should have gone to his training at this time, but he was sure that his aunt wouldn¡¯t disturb his schedule for no reason.


    ¡°Understood, I will go prepare the tea in the meantime. The meeting will be held on the lowest floor.¡±


    Hearing the place where the meeting would happen in that place, he couldn¡¯t help but


    take the situation more seriously.


    The lowest floor, or the floor of secrets as some of the maids loved to call it, was a place that was only accessible to the royal families and their closest confidants.


    ¡®I wonder what brought the sudden call,¡¯He thought.


    With that , Sol put on his clothes and made his way toward the place of meeting, contemplating the upcoming event.


    -----


    This world, despite being medieval in appearance, was surprisingly advanced in many parts that made no sense in his mind. A mismatch of anachronisms all over the place.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    But Sol did not care. He was not a historian and had no reason to question why. He was simply enjoying the results. Such as Flowing hot water.


    The corridor went by as he walked, everywhere one could see portraits of the past Kings and Queens of Lustburg. If there was one thing to note, it was the fact that they all had similar features.


    Blue eyes and Golden hair. The uncontested sign of the royal family, something not even the greediest noble could refuse nor die to fight against.


    ¡®I wonder what it¡¯s about.¡¯


    Nodding and smiling at the bowing maids along the way, Sol wondered what could be the reason for calling him so urgently. Though he more or less had an idea. He was about to reach maturity and this would mean many things.


    A little too many.


    Sol groaned he suddenly did not want to continue, his instincts were telling him that he was about to hear some very outlandish things.


    But he continued walking, knowing fully well that leaving now would change nothing.


    [Lowest Floor]


    This part of the Tower was scarcely populated as only the battle maids under Lilith¡¯s orders and a few select individuals had access to this place. There was no place he could not go. But he simply had no reason to come here most of the time.


    Finally, he reached his aunt¡¯s office and was ushered in.


    ¡°Sol. How have you been? Take a seat.¡±


    Sol nodded and sat on the chair on the other side of the office table. The light illuminating the room was composed of many floating little balls.


    A result of magical and scientific evolution like so many other such gadgets.


    ¡°I am good truly. Just curious about why I was called so early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to find a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    His question was answered with utmost abruptness.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown while asking, he looked at the purple-haired woman who sat, facing him after pushing away the mountain of paperwork that never seemed to decrease.


    She was his aunt as well as the substitute Queen, Lilith Luxuria, a woman so beautiful and enticing that he could only say that she was worthy of her enchanting name.


    If Milia was a woman with a motherly feel, then Lilith could only be seen as a woman who could make a monk give up on all his vows. It didn¡¯t help that she wore a long dress with such a low cut that her breasts seemed ready to spill out of it at any given moment.


    Lilith, seemingly observing his reaction to her declaration asked with a bewildered face,


    "You do not seem very interested. What might be the problem?"


    ¡°I was just thinking that this was quite sudden. Moreover, while it pains me to admit, I do not have any particular target. Since I have only met a few people outside of this place.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed so, but what can we do? We cannot take the risk of lacking an heir should anything happen to you.


    You should already have a fianc¨¦e. But, I decided to first wait for you to reach maturity and approach your awakening."


    He could only hide a wince at her remark. The fact that he was the last heir of the kingdom was a heavy truth. Indeed, if anything happened to him, the kingdom would fall into turmoil. He still had a cousin, Lilith¡¯s daughter, but since she was not Blessed, she had no legitimacy for the throne.


    Lilith tapped the table with her finger,


    ¡°I believe, rather than rushing toward finding a fiancee, you should first develop more experience. What do you think?¡±


    "Do you mean that you wish for me to become some kind of playboy?"


    He asked incredulously, not believing the implications behind his aunt''s words.


    She gave a wan smile,


    "Not exactly, but something close to it. Just make sure to discuss it with Milia no matter who you choose. I don''t want you to be ensnared by some strange woman. One of the main goals of this endeavor is to make you more resistant to women and honey traps.¡±


    He frowned again, this time a bit deeper, he could feel that there was more to the matter, though he could not understand what it was,


    "I¡¯ll properly consult with Milia to not cause you trouble."


    He didn¡¯t need to be babysitted just to pick up girls. He was the future king of this Kingdom. Women would throw themselves at him if he wished. But, his aunt was right. It was important to be careful.


    It would be quite sad if he were to die on the bed of a spy because he chose the wrong person.


    Lilith sighed in relief at those words. Though she served as the substitute, she had no power over Sol, or rather, she did not wish to force him to do something he didn¡¯t wish to.


    Thankfully, Sol had always been a mature young boy. "Very well. I¡¯ve already explained everything to Milia. You just need to discuss it with her."


    "I see. If this is all, I¡¯ll take my leave."


    Just as he was about to stand up and leave, he was stopped by Lilith¡¯s abrupt words.


    "Finally, let me give you some advice¡­"


    A beautiful and gentle smile bloomed on her previously stoic face as she spoke,


    ¡°You can do whatever you want with whoever you want. Just, never forget who you are, please.¡±


    As a man, as a prince, and as a future King. It was important for him to understand that he should never let his dignity go.


    ¡°I will remember.¡±


    Nodding silently, he left.


    Lilith, now alone, groaned quietly. She did not know if she was doing the right thing. But she knew that Sol needed to develop some immunity to the charms of women. She refused to let the same calamity happen twice for the same reason.


    ---


    After leaving the office, Sol had the impression that he was breathing again. The corridor more refreshing than the stuffy office.


    If he had to be honest, he was quite thrilled at the idea that was proposed. He doubted many other people would be in his place. But he was simply curious, why now?


    ¡®Well. I simply have to ask later.¡¯


    He would not hesitate and never did he wish to hesitate. Doing so once in a life was already enough.


    Life was always full of regret.


    ¡®If only I could start all over again...if I could have a second chance.¡¯


    Who never had such thoughts?


    He didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone who could. After all, humans always lived in regret.


    In the past, he was just an ordinary young man who could be found anywhere.


    He did not have some tragic background. Nor did he have a cool, heroic setting like dying after saving someone from death''s grasp.


    He was just an ordinary teen.


    Losing his virginity in a very shitty way. Having a hard time finding a girlfriend. Never lasting long, in the relationship with said girlfriend once he got one.


    A simple and ordinary life, full of regrets and wantings.


    He had no memory as to how he died. He did not even know if he really died.


    His last memory of Earth was getting dead drunk at some party and taking the last train home.


    Yes, he wasn¡¯t on earth anymore. At first, he had thought that he was reincarnated in some medieval time, but one look at a beast woman was all he needed to understand that this wasn¡¯t the planet he called home.


    Now, he was the crown prince and sole heir of the kingdom of Lustburg as well as the son of the man who saved the world, Mars Luxuria.


    He was Sol Dragona Luxuria¡­ The son of the hero king.


    *********


    I have yet to post this story on Amazon. If you see it on Amazon at this moment then it''s the work of a thief.

 CH 2: CHANGE IN DAILY LIFE

    What was the life of a prince?


    This was something Sol always wondered about in the past. But now that he was one, he realized one thing.


    It was a far more monotonous life than one might expect.


    He truly only had two things to do.


    Studying and training.


    [Black Knights¡¯ Training Zone]


    The Black Knights were one of the finest elite groups of soldiers who served the Kingdom. They were once Lilith¡¯s guard that she built from the ground up as she roamed alone on the battlefield after her awakening.


    Now though, after nearly twenty years, it was a far larger force with new blood. They might not all have set foot on the battlefield but they were all experienced in their way and certainly talented knights.


    As the sun steadily rose in the air and signaled the start of the day, two shadows were crossing each other and moving back and forth.


    While the sounds of heavy swords clashing rang in the ears of the knights who were busy cheering and whistling.


    Sol loved this place, as it was one of the rare moments when he left the vicinity of the tower of Babel.


    ¡®¡­ What a weird discussion¡­¡¯


    Blocking an overhead slash coming at him, Sol sighed quietly while remembering what happened not long ago.


    Discussing with his aunt about the matter of losing his virginity was indeed rather weird. But well, it didn¡¯t matter, not anymore anyway. He was already used to such embarrassing situations by now.


    Whoosh! Clang!!


    Instinctively blocking the incoming sword strike, Sol took a slide step before pointing his sword at the throat of his opponent.


    ¡°Sneak attack? I thought better of you.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, he sized the brown-haired young man in front of him with a slight grin.


    Truth be told. He did not know his name. He had a weird relationship with the knights. One that was both close yet distant. More than once, he had remembered a name, only for them to vanish as they were sent to the battlefield and never came back. He had learned to take his distance a little since then.


    The first time it happened had been quite the shock for him after all.


    But now was the time to slowly break his fear. After all, they would all one day be his subjects to rules and his soldiers to lead.


    ¡°Haha, this was extraordinary your highness, I thought that I could finally win while you were out of it? As for sneak attacks. Heh¡­¡± The young man shook his head, ¡°There is no such as a sneak attack in a fight?¡±


    Sol smiled as he lowered his sword and let out a cough, ¡°You are right. I guess I still have yet to assimilate this truth.¡±


    ¡°It will come with time, your highness. You certainly do not lack the talent to become one of the most renowned fighters of this era.¡±


    ¡°I did not even have my¡­¡±


    He wished to continue but stopped as he saw the stars full of hopes in the eyes of the man. Those soldiers did not need him to humble himself here.


    ¡°Well, I believe I should have enough capacity to contract with a S rank.¡±


    ¡°Hahahah.¡±


    The two of them shared a knowing look before exploding with laughter. In their surroundings, the other knights who were training were watching this scene with heartwarming gazes and cheered at the bold words of the prince.


    How could they not?


    In this world, what was needed, more than even a benevolent King was a powerful King and Sol¡¯s genetic pool was good enough to bring unexpected results.


    ¡°Still, you are truly a genius. Your skills are still lacking, but even with me using mana, I am still having a hard time catching up with your speed and strength.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short. Had you brought your Partner, I would have lost horribly.¡±


    This was the truth. Humans had many shortcomings but once they awakened and were able to sign a contract, everything changed. Not all humans who awakened could have the capacity to sign a contract or a high-level one.


    The knight gave a bitter smile and shook his head. He knew that Sol didn¡¯t mean bad by saying it, but the simple fact that someone at his level would need to team up with his Partner to beat Sol showed how monstrous the boy was.


    ¡®When he awakens, I don¡¯t think I will even be able to see his dust.¡¯


    This was why the only one who could train with the prince regularly was Setsuna. Sol''s knight and personal sword instructor.


    Normally she would have been seen hovering around them like a mother hen, but it seemed that she had some work to deal with and he had no choice but to sacrifice himself.


    Few knights liked fighting Sol.


    Winning against the prince and eventually wounding his esteemed self was a constant worry. But at the same time, losing against someone without mana was also a shame.


    Thankfully, since nearly all the young soldiers had been beaten by Sol as time passed, no one laughed anymore.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    While the truth was bitter, the knight showed no resentment at the obvious difference in talent.


    Why should he? Sol was the future leader of this kingdom. In this world where might make right, serving a weak ruler only meant that your kingdom would have to go through different kinds of humiliation.


    As such, the more talented was the happier everyone would be, and the more powerful Sol became, the more secure everyone would be.


    ¡°So, another bout?¡±


    Just as Sol was about to nod,


    ¡°Your Highness. It¡¯s time for your next lesson.¡±


    A maid came and interrupted them, bringing an end to the training.


    Sol frowned a little, as he did not like most of the theoretical lesson. He knew that all he had to do was to refuse and that would be it. At the end of the day, no one in this Kingdom could order him around.


    But doing so would be shortsighted.


    ¡®At least I shouldn¡¯t reject knowledge.¡¯


    Knowledge was power. He didn¡¯t know if he would make a good or a bad king, but he at least knew that he wouldn¡¯t be very good if he didn¡¯t at least make the effort to learn more about governing and politics.


    ¡°Well then, later.¡±


    The knights all bowed in salute until Sol left the training ground.


    .


    .


    .


    The rest of the day proceeded much the same as Sol went lesson after lesson. From history and geography to lessons on politics and even mundane things such as chess and other social games before finishing with dances and oratory lessons.


    All of this was necessary for him to become a good ruler and someone who would not be humiliated in high society.


    In the end, it was with a tired expression that he finally went back to his room.


    ¡°Sigh~ I am beaten!¡±


    Jumping on his bed¡ª after wiping off the remnants of water droplets left on his body and hair with a towel, then leaving said towel on a basket after being done with the task¡ª Sol released a sigh of contentment as he felt the comfy softness of his cozy bed, healing the soreness of his fatigued body, and refreshing his equally exhausted mind.


    Today had been a little rougher than usual, which was understandable with him being distracted after having that remarkably bizarre exchange with his aunt, Lilith, at the start of this day. The contents of the conversation and the ominous ending still persistently resonated within his mind making him feel restless about a tumultuous future ahead.


    But he had no wish to think more. He was so exhausted that he had to take a private shower on his own to refresh himself and release some of the accumulated fatigue. Truthfully, he would¡¯ve very much preferred just dozing off in his bed as soon as he entered the room but the putrid smell he had piled up all day made him think better.


    However, just as he was about to enter the realm of dreams and serenity, away from all the worldly troubles¡­.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    ¡­.Someone knocked on the door of his room, interrupting the serene slumber he wished to achieve.


    ¡®Huh? Who would come to my room at this time of the night?¡¯


    "The door¡¯s open. Come in."


    ¡°Excuse me. Sorry for interrupting you and your sleep, your highness.¡±


    A buxom maid elegantly walked into his room and bowed deeply with a refined curtsy.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    He immediately recognized the identity of the intruding maid¡ª It was Milia.


    ¡°So, what do you want, Milia? Any particular reason for coming to meet me at this hour?¡±


    He nonchalantly inquired while he sat up in his bed, eyes still droopy, and slightly limpid, from the lack of sleep and the previous preparation of trying to enter a sleeping state.


    ¡°Her Majesty informed me about the discussion she had with you this morning.¡±


    "Ah¡­I see. Well, Aunt Lilith told me to consult with you, specifically, about¡­courting women, I suppose. According to her words, there aren¡¯t any restrictions aside from noblewomen.


    "I''m a little embarrassed to say this, but I''m honestly lost as to what to do now. You are already aware of my rather¡­limited interaction with people. So¡­do you have any good ideas in mind?"


    He couldn¡¯t exactly go to a brothel now could he? This would be quite humiliating if the prince had to resort to such services.


    Seemingly waiting for those exact words to escape Sol¡¯s lips, Milia walked slowly towards him¡ª a seductive flair added to her refined gait full of elegance¡ª with a large, almost creepy, smile etched on her beautiful mature face. The sudden change of her aura made him befuddled.


    "I indeed have many ideas for you to get more experience with women. But, for your first time, Her Highness specifically asked that you would have intercourse with someone you could believe in."


    A growing suspicion lingering and rising in the depths of his heart¡ª since the very start of this chat¡ª bloomed into reality when he was pushed back on the bed by one of her, slightly tanned, dainty hands.


    "Or...is Your Highness not willing to lay down with an old maid like me?"


    Sol gulped audibly in nervous anticipation, thinking of the ensuing events. He would be utterly lying if he said that he had never harbored any perverted thoughts or carnal fantasies about the buxom head maid.


    Admittedly, Milia had been a mother figure in his new life, but for reasons unknown, that had been the primary cause for even more unspeakable, lecherous, scenarios to bloom in his mind now and again, scenarios he was ashamed to even imagine conducting in reality. The allure of taboo pleasure was just that much captivating.


    ¡°You must be exhausted after such a long day, so I am here to give you a massage, your highness.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Milia¡­.¡±


    Even though Milia was extremely beautiful, to almost criminal levels, and he indeed had some, questionable forms of, desires toward her, he would never destroy their current relationship by forcing her to do something she didn''t wish to.


    Lust may be part of his name but he was not one to fulfil his lust at the detriment of others.


    Milia, fully understanding what he meant by those words, smiled, almost chuckled, as she corrected his misunderstanding of her intentions.


    ¡°You are our master, and a maid must show their utmost hospitality and willingness to serve their masters, what¡¯s more, I wish, from the bottom of my heart, to give you an evening massage to soothe the day¡¯s weariness.¡±


    The bewitching smile etched on her, mature and charming, face hid no illusion about the kind of massage he would receive from her. The aura surrounding her transitioned to a besmirching one with each passing second.


    She resumed her seductive gait, slowly, almost teasingly, reaching towards the bed he lay on, the moment she reached his position, she halted, then slid down between his legs and crouched in that position.


    The following moment, the charming maid reached out her dainty hands and abruptly began rubbing his crotch, sensually, over the thin fabric of his tight trousers.


    Her slender fingers and soft palm felt inexplicably warm even through the fabric and the rapturous sensation quickly brought his member to partial erection inside his tight pants, further tightening the constraints.


    He had to hide a shudder of ecstasy from running throughout his body at the carnal pleasure she was experiencing from her touch alone. Even though he hadn''t been a virgin in his previous life, it was difficult to claim that he was experienced in the sexual department. His plight was enhanced by the fact that his current body was still that of a virgin''s and completely in the middle of his teen years, at least in human terms.


    Milia¡ª knowing and ignoring his cute attempts of putting up a subconscious resistance¡ª began to remove his pants as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do in this situation.

 CH 3: MILIA (1)

    Expertly removing his pants, she proceeded to lower his underwear as well. The moment she lowered it till his thighs, his, now hardened, member rose abruptly in a curved arc, after being freed from its rather tightly constraints, while gradually growing even harder and larger, settling in a stunning length and girth.


    "Oh, my! This is indeed something a virgin wouldn''t be able to handle easily."


    Masking her deep shock at the towering size of Sol''s manhood, she placed her hand on the hot throbbing shaft and looked up at him, her eyes upturned, while slowly stroking it up and down at a steady rhythmic pace.


    With the troublesome fabric out of the way, her ridiculously soft palm directly wrapped around his girthy penis and the wonderfully smooth and pleasantly warm sensation of her fingers assaulted his crotch making him almost groan out of instinct. While he still had enough self-control, he couldn''t let himself get lost in pleasure. For, he still needed to speak his mind, to completely clear out all the doubts and uncertainties clouding his mentality.


    ¡°Milia, I want you to know in advance that¡­I don¡¯t want you to do something you don¡¯t want to do¡­you can stop if you''re forcing yourself to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°But I do want to do this. I am not forcing myself. I''ve always wanted to do this with you, for far longer than you can imagine. Even though I know it¡¯s wrong for me to have thoughts like that towards you, I just can''t help it,¡± Her deep black eyes stared at Sol with a serious expression on her face, devoid of the seductiveness they once held, trying to convey her sincerity to him. ¡°Or is an unattractive woman like me not to your liking? If you are dissatisfied with me, I could call in one of the other maids. As unfortunate as that would be¡­¡±


    Her face sank into deep sorrow as she earnestly pleaded for Sol¡¯s affection. Her once lively alluring eyes started losing their light, ever so slowly shifting to a lifeless state. Dangerous thoughts started revolving in her head as she had the misconception of being rejected by Sol, of not being attractive enough to win his favor.


    Sol felt a twinge of guilt ache in his chest when looking at her dejected expression, he reflexively shook his head to deny her misinterpretation.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not dissatisfied at all!¡±


    ¡°Then please allow me to comfort you.¡±


    As if her previous dejected state had been an illusion, a bright smile bloomed on her face replacing the previous lifeless look she had donned as her hands reached for the blouse section of her maid uniform and swiftly pulled it down.


    *Gulp*


    He gulped as the fabric covering her massive breasts was removed and their wonderful bowl shape was fully revealed for his eyes to gawk on.


    ¡®The breasts of cow women are truly on another level.¡¯


    The giant breasts defied gravity to stick straight out towards him, settling in a round enamoring shape, and the cherry-colored tips were already hard and erect as if hoping to draw his eyes toward them. She was already aroused from their previous interactions, the erect tips being a perfect indicator of that fact.


    Milia blushed in slight embarrassment, her cheeks becoming slightly rosy when he stared at her breasts with such focus and intensity, but she kept her back straight and her chest sticking out as if asking him to pay more and more attention to them.


    The brown-haired maid gently lifted her massive round breasts with both of her hands, she inched closer to Sol and pressed them towards each other with Sol¡¯s fully erect manhood smothered in between their lovely shape.


    ¡°Ohh~!¡±


    The smooth, unbelievably soft, and springy texture of her shapely breasts surrounded his heated shaft, making it pulsate in anticipation. The warm and firm titty pressure was so pleasant that he could not help but moan out loud, losing any semblance of self-control he had been trying to put on.


    ¡°It has been rather long since I did such a carnal act. Do you like it, Your Highness?¡±


    She pressed her breasts together firmly and began stroking his hard throbbing rod while turning her pitch-black eyes up toward him, making way for an unbelievably seductive scene, all for Sol to see.


    ¡°It feels¡­really good¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it¡­? Then please enjoy it even more¡­¡±


    When Sol averted his gaze in sheer embarrassment and obediently nodded, the beautiful maid happily narrowed her eyes into a crescent shape, fully relishing the series of events. Her dignified features remained unchanged, her expression locked in a calm alluring state, but her cheeks looked a bit flushed and she seemed to be breathing a little heavily, her breathing getting more erratic with time.


    And as she expertly moved her boobs up and down, and gyrated it in different ways to stimulate Sol further, small trickles of milk seeped out from her fully erect cherry-colored nipples.


    ¡°Ah, Milia, your milk¡­¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­ It comes out when I massage them hard enough¡­but the addition of milk should serve as a good lubricant¡­¡±


    He recalled hearing that all cow women began to produce milk in their teenage years. It was a genetic trait of theirs inherent in every female of their race, which made them an excellent choice as wet nurses and nannies.


    It was reliable enough that a girl¡¯s first lactation was considered as much of a coming-of-age milestone as her first period, so it was not at all strange for milk to seep out from the breasts of a beautiful adult woman like Milia.


    ¡®To think that I was fed milk from those same boobs when I was a child.¡¯


    The thought brought along with it a taboo pleasure that further stimulated his throbbing member, making him groan. A sweet aroma rose from her milk-wet breasts and the speed of the titty friction rose as the milk acted as a proper lubricant. The breasts bounced nicely atop his crotch, rubbing the rod between them all the while.


    The sensation of the wet boobs was too much for Sol''s virgin penis, so his hips began to tremble with immense pleasure, his balls aching for release, but he held it in just to feel this insane pleasure for even a moment longer.


    Each time Milia shook her breasts with force, warm milk endlessly flowed from them, wetting his pulsating shaft and furthering his pleasure.


    The sight of the cool and composed woman giving him a heated look while working hard at a titjob was immensely enticing to him. It greatly stimulated his male instincts, the powerful pleasure ruled all five of his senses, and he could only think about the rubbing friction of the maid¡¯s tits on his long manhood, giving him a taste of the greatest pleasure of his life.


    The pleasure provided by someone else was very different from masturbating, so he already felt the urge to ejaculate rising within his pelvis.


    Milia held her mouth shut to restrain her sweet voice from leaking out, but she could not stop the occasional longing hot breaths from escaping her quivering lips. This sight of hers only aroused him further.


    He wanted to experience this pleasure even longer, but he also felt an urge to expel all of his desire right away.


    ¡°Ahh, go ahead, Sol. Please cum¡­ Cum all over my milk-soaked tits!¡±


    All the while, Milia continued to attack his manhood with her milky breasts. In her heated state, she even forgot to address Sol respectfully and directly called out his name, not that he minded that a bit though.


    ¡°If you keep rubbing like that, I really will cum!¡±


    ¡°Yes...and I¡¯m telling you to do so. Hurry up and squirt your cum on my tits.¡±


    He grabbed the sheets tightly, wrinkling them, and tried to hold back the ejaculation, but his limit was approaching at breakneck speed. The stimulation was simply too great.


    ¡°Sorry! I-I¡¯m cumming!!¡±


    He was unable to restrain the desire to ejaculate as it forcefully rose from deep within his crotch and he reflexively thrust his hips out.


    The swollen head poked out from between her breasts and then exploded in a stream of white-hot cum.


    ¡°Ahh, i-it¡¯s so hot.¡±


    Milia accepted the ejaculation with an enraptured expression as it scattered all around, and covered her face and breasts.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?...¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The buxom maid scooped the semen from her body and licked it from her fingers before having her tongue crawl along his penis to lick up the rest of the smelly and sticky cloudy white liquid.


    ¡°Yes, very much...¡±


    ¡°I am glad to hear that. However, you are still nice and hard down here¡­¡±


    Despite having just ejaculated, his penis had not gone flaccid for even a moment. It retained its full hardness and stood up toward the ceiling.


    She grinned as she looked at him with an almost hungry look as if ready to devour him whole. It was the look of a predator finally meeting its prey.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to pass to the main event.¡±


    Looking at her enamoring smile, Sol couldn¡¯t help but have a feeling of immense anticipation. He knew that this night would be memorable.


    No more words were needed. Milia placed her round and plump butt over his penis and slowly, ever so, began to lower it.


    Her milky white thighs sank and the labia sucked in the engorged head of his towering penis.


    "Nn~!"


    Surprisingly, Milia was the first to raise her voice. The tip had not even fully entered her slit yet, but her thin eyebrows twisted and furrowed while sexual moans escaped with her hot breaths.


    Sol, on the other hand, could not say anything at all. He was spellbound by those well-formed hips sliding back and forth, left and right over his pelvis as if aiming.


    The fact that the skirt of her maid uniform hid everything that was happening below was particularly erotic in his eyes.


    Finally, the mushroom-shaped head lined up perfectly with her secret inner entrance as she began to sink further.


    He felt a tight ring of soft and warm flesh wrap around his penis and was impressed by the pleasure his aroused penis nerves received from the warmth of the soaking wet woman.


    As their union grew deeper, Milia''s lovely body arched backward, unable to wait, as she slowly lowered her hips prompting him to grip her waist and lift his hips up.


    Her beautiful vagina squeezed tight to deepen their bond. Sol had already cum once, so he knew he didn''t have to fear cumming too soon.


    "Milia¡­"


    "Hah~! Maybe I got a little too worked up after such a long time. That felt way too good."


    Her tone was a joking one, but a look of longing filled her face as she placed her hands on Sol''s stomach and adjusted the depth of her sitting position.


    Her body occasionally trembled as if suffering from small jolts of electric shocks, so he could tell how great the pressure building inside her was.


    The beautiful bowl-shaped breasts, sandwiched between her upper arms, bounced and her wavy black hair fluttered through the air, reflecting the charming moonlight.


    When the head of his penis reached her deepest point, a new honey-like stickiness wrapped around it.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    She gave him a beautiful, almost coquettish, smile as she looked down at him with her knees on the bed, her hips on his crotch, and her hands playfully rubbing his chest.


    Still, Milia was breathing so heavily she could barely ask. She had never felt so full.


    ''Ah, even my husband had never reached so far.''


    Discarding the useless thoughts of her late husband she refocused on the little boy, no, the man she cared so much for.


    Each time the head of his penis pushed into her deepest place, her ample breasts would shake and her body and soul would writhe in ecstasy, but she still remembered her position as the older one. She couldn''t let herself be swept away in the pleasure¡­ yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best thing¡­I¡¯ve ever felt.¡±


    ¡°Really? I am glad to hear that.¡­ Ah, your penis is so hot it feels like it''s going to burn my insides.¡±


    She let out a sensual sigh and smiled seductively. She also kept her hips in place as if to savor the sensation of the penis inside her. It had been so long. More than a decade with only her hand to console herself during the night.


    She couldn''t help but relish the heat that was pervading through her body. Masturbation was nice, but nothing could beat the feeling of the connection between two people.


    Sol stopped holding back and began to thrust his hips up into her twitching and nearly convulsing vagina.


    "I''m so happy I could do this¡­with someone as pretty as you."


    Those sincere words brought a happy smile to her face.


    "Ara~! I wonder how many girls will fall into your clutches with those sweet words of yours."


    She brought her face in close and moved her lips to the side as she began to lick his ear.


    "Ah! M-Milia¡­that tickles."


    "Oh? Fufufu! So Your ear is one of your weak points? You are so cute~!"


    She lowered her head before gently biting on his nipple. She knew that even boys were as sensitive as women in that place.


    "Kuh~!"


    He subconsciously reached out his hands to fight back.


    He grabbed both of her soft breasts, pressing them against his chest.


    Milia did not stop and continued bouncing her plump butt up and down. She stopped licking his nipple and straightened herself to give him better access.


    Her ample breasts jiggled and her milk-seeping nipples danced erotically before his eyes while an obscenely sticky sound came from their union as her love juices soaked them both.


    ¡°Ahh, nhh¡­y-yes.  Sol, please suck on my breasts. Drink my milk~!"


    She pleaded as she leaned down while keeping her hips moving up and down, never breaking the rhythm. He was at the mercy of the pleasure from her vaginal flesh roughly rubbing against all the sensitive spots of his penis, and her tongue on his nipple so he obediently grabbed the heavy boobs pushed in front of his face and gently sucked on the nipples.


    ¡°Ah~! Yes! Suck them harder!¡±


    Milia cried out as soon as he started sucking out her milk. The slap of flesh on flesh and her moans echoed through the room, which only increased his ever-growing lust.


    The breasts of a cow woman would become particularly sensitive during sex. Sol couldn''t even imagine how much pleasure he was bringing her just by doing that.


    "Nn... Ahh, Sol¡­ You''re such a dirty boy."


    "Milia¡­ The way you wiggle your plump butt is just too lewd."


    She just smiled seductively as her butt started wiggling and gyrating around in circles all on its own. Just as it seemed to be moving right, it would turn left. Meanwhile, her inner flesh continued to gently constrict, stroking the brazen younger boy inside her.


    The creaking of the bed grew louder and louder.


    "Ahh¡­ Milia. I''m cumming again¡­ "


    "Fufufu~!" She tightened her hold on him as she began to accelerate, her eyes shining with unconcealed anticipation. "Go ahead. Just let your desire flow¡­"


    Her hair danced wildly just like silk as it flew through the air.


    The pressure around Sol''s penis was simply too great as she continued to tighten herself. He gave one last mighty thrust and buried himself to the hilt in her vagina, hitting her cervix.


    "Ah~!!!!!!"


    The wonderful shock was so great that a low moan left her throat.


    Her entire body was wet and shining with sweat as she tensed up like a beast and breathed out her sensual moans of pleasure.


    Her beautiful breasts jiggled boldly before his eyes and milk squirted out in a rainbow-like arc. The warm milk splashed onto his body and face, so it felt like receiving a milk shower.


    "Ah. Milia¡­ ."


    "Do it! Paint my insides with your sperm. Mark me!!"


    In addition to her sweet moans, her sweet hole begged him by sucking him in, so he sprayed his carnal desire inside it.


    "Ah!!!!!"


    His second load of juices was no less impressive than the first as he fired it into her womb like a bullet.


    They continued pounding their intertwined skin together until he had expelled the very last drop.


    "...Ahh¡­ "


    ''Sex is amazing. I feel so full right now.''


    Milia seemed to become a blazing inferno. A switch flipped inside her as a large grin covered her face.


    "Heheh~! You can keep going, right?"


    A shiver of nervous anticipation went through his spine. Her predatory eyes seemed as if it was about to devour him and frankly, he wished for it


    She didn''t wait for him to answer as she resumed swinging her hips, bringing him a new sensation of pleasure.


    "Let''s continue. This time. I will show you how it''s done."


    That night, Sol got carried away and came inside Milia three times before falling asleep with Milia in his arms since she was exhausted.

 CH 4: Never forget

    After cumming thrice from Milia''s passionate attention, Sol had fallen asleep almost immediately.


    But for some reason, as the light of the sun shined on his eyes and began to wake him up, he felt a wet and warm sensation surrounding his lower body, specifically his penis.


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    He rubbed his heavy eyelids and looked at his crotch, he immediately identified the source of the pleasurable feeling.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Highness.¡±


    Milia looked up at him with a gentle smile, but for some reason, his underwear was pulled down to his knees and his morning wood was held firmly in her dainty hand, shining wet with saliva.


    ¡°Right. Good morning is what I should say but¡­What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°My, why ask the obvious? A blowjob of course. I came to wake you and found out you were already hard again after last night. So I thought. Why not?¡±


    Milia acted like this was a perfectly normal thing to be doing as she took the engorged head of his penis into her mouth. Her warm saliva and rough tongue wrapped around his penis and the shock ran through his sleepy body.


    ¡°Ahh! S-seriously¡­?¡±


    His blazing rod was twitching with pleasure and it was already soaked with saliva, so she must have been sucking him off for a while already.


    Being woken up by a blowjob from a beautiful maid was the kind of upper-class luxury that Sol could only have dreamed of in his past life. He did wonder if he was dreaming this or not, but the sweet, addictive tingling assaulting his lower body was very real.


    ¡°Nh~! You are so hard this morning...*slurp*...And it¡¯s twitching too.¡±


    Her plump pinkish lips stroked the shaft and she intensely sucked at the sensitive head. She seemed to be trying to milk the cum right out of him with her oral technique, so Sol writhed on the bed from the unbearable pleasure.


    Partially because it had been so unexpected, he could not fight the urge to ejaculate as pleasure took over his entire body.


    The tip of her tongue slowly, sensually, crawled from the base to the head as if licking off the precum flowing from the tip and an obscenely wet sound rang throughout the room as it mixed with the saliva in her mouth.


    ¡°*Slurp*, please cum when you are ready¡­ ¡±


    His reactions must have told her he was close because she looked up at him with damp black eyes and prompted him to ejaculate.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming!¡±


    The passionate tongue caresses his penis, so soon after waking up brought him to climax quite easily. Overcome by pleasure, he grabbed the little horns peeking out of Milia''s head and used them as a handle to make her take his full length.


    The maid¡¯s eyebrows moved for a moment, but she soon composed her expression. Then she audibly swallowed all the semen filling her mouth as if that were the only acceptable option.


    ¡°This feels great.¡±


    Even after he had finished ejaculating, Milia sucked at his rod to take care of the cum remaining in his urethra as if it was the sweetest thing in the world.


    He had cum so much last night, but she had just milked out, even more, this morning.


    -----


    After she cleaned his rod with her tongue, Milia got up and looked at him with her usual mischievous smile,


    ¡°How was it? Did you enjoy my mouth?¡±


    She then tilted her head in wonder as she saw his cock slowly hardening again.


    ''His Stamina is something else.''


    ¡°Was that not enough to satisfy you? In that case, how about I use my breasts like I did last night? Or would you prefer my vagina?¡±


    He was only a little bit exhausted, but Milia misinterpreted his reaction and grew overly excited as she began removing her maid uniform.


    ¡°It felt good.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then tell me what it is you would like.¡±


    Milia must have thought he was simply too shy to say anything because she was already beginning to bare her breasts to smother his penis between them.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought¡­but I think we should stop¡­¡±


    He was really happy that she wanted to pleasure him that much. It was an attractive offer, but sadly he had to refuse because he feared he would drown in the feeling and forget about everything else. After all, there was a time for everything.


    Milia looked somewhat disappointed but otherwise didn''t insist. She knew that she would have many occasions to have another night of passion with him. Meanwhile, Sol pulled his underwear up and searched for some of his training clothes.


    ¡°I see¡­ As you wish. Now, Sol. Her Majesty wishes to have breakfast with you today, but what will you do?¡±


    "Hum, Breakfast? Indeed, we haven''t had time to meet each other lately. Yesterday was our first meeting in one week."


    Even though he was the crown prince and his aunt was nothing more than the queen regent, he had a large amount of respect for her.


    After all, like his parents, she was one of the heroes who saved the world.


    "Tell her that I will be happy to join her. Now I need to meet Setsuna for our morning training or she will skin me. That girl is too brutal."


    "Fufufu!" Milia covered her mouth as she let out an elegant laugh. She knew that even though Sol was complaining, Setsuna was one of the few people he trusted and cared for. "Your sword and training gear are already prepared. Setsuna should be in the garden."


    Though Sol would sometimes go down the tower and train with Ares and the other knights, most of the time, he would simply go up in the hanging garden and train alone with Setsuna.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Thanks. Please tell the maids to heat my bath and prepare some oil. Yesterday I missed our daily training. So I am sure that today I will have to pay for it."


    He let out a bitter laugh before changing his clothes. All this while Milia stood and looked at him with a teasing smile, but Sol didn''t mind.


    Their previous relationship was already as close as it could get. After last night, it only became even closer. It would be pretty stupid to still be embarrassed about being seen naked now that they did something so intimate.


    "Okay. I am out."


    Milia stood in the room as she watched Sol depart. She knew that she should have told him to take a bath but at the same time, she thought that this would serve as a boost for a relationship that should have bloomed ages ago.


    What¡¯s more, it would serve as a lesson for him. After all,


    "How could he forget how sensitive the nose of a beastkin is? Fufufu! I wish I could take a look at her face when she sniffs him."


    Not knowing that he had forgotten something very important, Sol rushed up to the tower of Babel.


    If the lower floor was used as an office for Lilith, the upper part was more of a recreational zone for him and also the place he used for his training.


    It did not take long for him to find his instructor, Setsuna, as she was already present and swinging her sword.


    Setsuna, like Milia, was a beast woman. A Wolf one more precisely. Even now, her tuffy tail was swinging around lazily and her ears twitched when she felt his presence.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You know you can call me Sol when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±


    Setsuna, the ever-stoic woman gave a small smile. Her relationship with Sol was a very odd one in many regards but this was something they were used to.


    She approached him, but as she did a faint whiff entered her nose. Causing her to stop.


    ¡°Setsuna? Something the matter?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing. Let¡¯s start the training.¡±


    She smiled brightly but for some reason¡­Sol had many doubts concerning this smile.


    ¡ª-


    A few hours later...Force was to constate that his intuition had once again been right.


    Sun shone, scattering its blinding brilliance on the lush trees. Birds chirped the rhymes of nature, twiddling upon various branches of the trees. Cute, tiny squirrels plucked fruits from the saplings and scurried into the bushes.


    This was nature in all her humble brilliance.


    In the center of this lively garden, two people could be seen standing in training gear. One of them, swinging a sword while the girl beside him was counting each of his swings, the scowl on her face indicating that she was in a very bad mood.


    ¡°450. Do it again.¡±


    He had thought that he would only have to suffer a little bit.


    ¡°450. Change your posture.¡±


    He had already imagined different situations and ways to cope with them.


    ¡°Study your opponents and find their weaknesses.¡±


    But it seemed like he had seriously underestimated how angry she would be.


    ¡°455. I know you can do better.¡±


    Still, he didn''t stop charging his posture as he continued swinging his sword. After all, he knew more than anyone else, this world wasn''t just some happy dream with him being a carefree prince.


    "455. Your swing was too weak. It doesn''t count."


    He knew that this world was a very dangerous one where life and death could be decided at the drop of a hat. Ultimately, there was a reason why he was an orphan even after being the son of the hero king.


    ''If even the king and his wife can get killed. Who can avoid this fate? Death does not care about how noble you are.''


    As such, even though he knew Setsuna was simply blowing out some steam. He didn''t stop her and instead put all his mind and focus on swinging his sword again and again. This continued for about 30 minutes.


    "990. Just ten more and your third set of 1000 will end."


    His arms felt like they would fall off at any moment. Still, he did not stop and gave his all to perfectly perform the finishing swing.


    "and...1000."


    Those words reverberated in his heart like the sweet voice of heaven forgiving a sinner of their eternal damnation.


    *huff* *huff* *huff*


    He stood shakingly as his body was bathed in his suit. His gait was unsteady and his mind was blurry.


    "A-Are you alright?"


    From the side, the worried voice of Setsuna sounded almost like an afterthought.


    "Sol!!"


    Finally, he felt his vision darken as he fell into the embrace of Mother Nature.


    ----


    What woke him up this time wasn''t a wet sensation on his crotch but rather a dainty hand caressing his sweaty forehead. He could also feel the back of his head resting on something pleasantly soft.


    ''A lap pillow.''


    It was such a pleasant sensation that he wished he could stay like that for all eternity.


    "Are you awake?"


    He would have tried to fake his sleep, but he knew that someone like her should have been able to feel the change in his breathing rhythm.


    He opened his sky-blue eyes and looked at the equally blue ones that were fixed on his face. Her beautiful angular face which was generally fixed like a cold mask was now wrought with anxiety.


    He tried to speak but she beat him to it.


    "I am sorry!"


    He stopped short. He could see her face contort and her body quiver as she tried to keep the tears from falling.


    "I should have realized that you were past your limit. You still didn''t awaken. Doing something like that could only be harmful to you."


    He let out a bitter smile at her sobering remark. Indeed. Humans were innately different from the different races in this world because they could only have access to mana after their awakening. This was why it was such an important milestone for them.


    Even though Sol was already much stronger than normal humans pre-awakening, he wasn¡¯t above this restriction.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Even though I haven¡¯t awakened yet, I am not weak, either am I? I just didn''t want you to stay angry with me."


    Those words, more than anything, made her flush completely and hang her head in shame; her large fluffy ear also doing the same and drooping downwards.


    "I am the only one who should apologize. I shouldn''t have made your training harder because of jealousy."


    Her words might have come off as a murmur, but he was close enough to hear her.


    "Jealousy?"


    He looked at her quizzically before everything finally clicked in his mind.


    ''Fuck. I forgot she was a wolf.''


    Everything had happened so fast. He had forgotten how sensitive the sense of smell Beastkin possessed was. Even more so for a blue wolf like her.


    Coming at her training with the scent of sex radiating out of him might have been like a slap to her face.


    Her face flushed even more when she understood he got what she meant.


    An awkward silence fell between the two of them. Finally, Setsuna simply sighed and spoke out,


    ¡°Anyway, me being angry doesn¡¯t excuse the fact that I made you push yourself more than you should have. I will do anything for you to forgive me.¡±


    Sol, who was about to tell her to not mind it, stopped short at her words as his thought process crashed.


    Few words held more power than those uttered by her. He slowly got up and took her hand before pulling her further into the garden, which could also be called a forest.


    Once he reached a place far enough, he asked again just to be sure,


    ¡°Setsuna, did you say that you would do anything?¡±


    She seemed a little taken aback due to Sol¡¯s sudden actions and subsequent query, but still nodded nonetheless, with a serious expression. ¡°Of course. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Then...Could you do it with your chest?¡±

 CH 5: Setsuna (1)

    Sol hesitated before uttering those scandalous words. After the night of passion he spent with Milia, he had to confess that having his dick sandwiched between two large breasts was an incredible feeling.


    Setsuna showed a look of surprise before tilting her head a bit in contemplation and finally blushed like a fully ripe tomato as she realized the meaning of his words.


    ¡°S-so there is such an act...I have studied a bit about the subject but I have never heard about it¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    "Did Milia do it for you?"


    Sol hesitated a little before finally answering with a calming smile adorning his handsome face,


    "What I did with Milia is something private that I can''t share without her permission. What¡¯s more, I don''t want you to accept just for the sake of competing with her. If you don''t like it. I won''t force you."


    He knew about her competitive nature and also understood that he could have easily coerced the sexy wolf girl into giving him what he wanted. However, what would even be the use of such a meaningless action? Any sexual activity should be something enjoyable for both participants.


    Setsuna could more or less understand his thoughts and decided to let go of the matter. Somewhere deep in her heart, she was also happy Sol answered honestly and rebutted her.


    ¡°I may be inexperienced but I will give it a try.¡±


    Saying that Setsuna grabbed her clothes¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, but ¡­¡±


    Then exposed her chest.


    Initially wearing clothes that showed cleavage, they slipped out of their constraints with ease. Still, it was a blessing to be able to see her naked chest. He couldn¡¯t help but voice his admiration.


    ¡°It is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what you must have said to Milia.¡±


    ¡°Though I am guilty to say, it is not a lie. Your skin is also white and it has a beautiful pink color. It''s truly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It is shameful to be able to hear praises about your own body.¡±


    ¡°You should get used to it right away. Because I will always praise you. There''s nothing shameful about the truth.¡±


    Setsuna blushed heavily. Since she already discarded her top, it was easy to see her blush cover her cheeks and even the upper parts of her breast. Her breasts weren''t as big as Milia''s but they were still relatively large and had a nice and firm shape.


    *Gulp*


    Shyly advancing towards Sol, she kneeled in front of him before putting her hands on his belt and removing it from his training trousers.


    When she took off the hook, she pulled it down along with his underwear and exclaimed in unrestrained awe.


    ¡°It''s much bigger than I remember¡­ ¡±


    Sol chuckled at her words. The last time they saw each other naked was when they were respectively five and eight. Setsuna being three years older than him.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°A little bit. Do you remember when we used to take a bath together when we were small? At that time it was only the size of a thumb.¡°


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t compare it with me when we were still small.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ but there was nothing else to compare it with.¡±


    He of course already knew, but hearing her say this still made him feel rather prideful. Anyone would have the same reaction after hearing those words. He of course had nothing against non-virgins.


    As long as they were loyal during each of their relationships, girls who fucked a lot of guys weren''t sluts. Still, he had to admit that being the first and sole man for a girl gave a special feeling of conquest that was simply unequal.


    ¡°Will you sandwich it?"


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Because it is my role to take care of you. I will not let that thieving cow take you away from me.¡±


    Saying so, she lifted her relatively large breasts and sandwiched his throbbing penis between them.


    His excitement went up a notch with the addition of the soft and smooth touch that seemed to melt him in a moment.


    ¡°Sol¡¯s¡­ is very hot...¡±


    ¡°The elasticity, it¡¯s soft enough to wrap everything up ¡­ Good grief, with such a nice woman in front of my eyes, I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯ve been able to hold back this long.¡±


    ¡°*Giggle* I¡¯ll accept that as a compliment, for now, Sol.¡±


    Uttering those words, Setsuna drew her chest closer to his legs, wrapping the throbbing shaft fully.


    Although she did not move yet, he felt pleasure in the smothering pressure of her beautiful breasts, and his body was already slightly shivering in anticipation.


    ¡°I was quite scared because it is so big, but if you look closely, it''s quite pretty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡±


    ''At least she didn''t call it cute.''


    ¡°I only have to move this way, right?¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­like that¡­.Can you make it a little stronger?¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Maybe because he was craving sex right now, his penis was already producing modicum amounts of precum.


    Doing a gentle service all the way, moreover with a virgin as your partner. Sometimes psychological pleasure was much superior to a physical one.


    Titjobs by themselves weren''t that pleasurable. Of course, a little bit of lotion could do the trick. But then again anything with a little bit of lotion could feel good. Many people deeply in love with their hands would agree with that statement.


    What made boobjobs so special was the sensation of supreme bliss you received from watching a girl go down on you and sandwich your dick with those magnificent globes of fat.


    As he looked down at the blushing form of Setsuna, working on his blazing rod with an entranced expression, he couldn''t help but sincerely pray in his heart


    ¡®Whatever deity who brought me into this world. I can only say. You are the fucking best!!!¡¯


    *Giggle*


    ''Hum?'' He could swear that he heard the soft bell-like giggles of a girl ringing in his ears.


    "Setsuna, did you hear something?"


    Setsuna, who was giving her full attention to her task tilted her head in abrupt wonder.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Forget it. Please continue."


    "...Okay."


    Though a bit apprehensive with his sudden question, she still returned to her earnest task.


    If Setsuna with her beast senses didn''t hear the voice then it could have only been his imagination. He discarded the rather useless thought and focused back on the glorious moment that was transpiring before his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to move, okay?¡±


    Setsuna, without waiting for his answer, began to guide her chest up and down his shaft.


    The soft meat wrapped up the leash and stimulated the whole. The glans appeared and disappeared from the valley of her chest as she stared at him with upturned eyes glowing with affection and lust.


    It was almost too much.


    Setsuna¡¯s cheeks became even redder, as her breathing became rough, coming out in low gasps and pants. Her wolf-like ears were twitching, flopping around erratically mirroring her aroused emotions. It made Sol want to caress and play with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing...It¡¯s getting hotter... and bigger.¡±


    ¡°Good, Setsuna. Please continue like that.¡±


    The up and down movement accelerated, as her breasts were squashed in an indecent shape.


    Sol was without a doubt obtaining great pleasure. Still, something was missing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not slippery enough, is that it?¡±


    As if reading his thoughts, Setsuna spoke out loud.


    ¡°Setsuna?¡±


    ¡°Sol would like it if I went faster, right?¡±


    He hesitated a little before nodding. He understood that she was right. What felt lacking was that slippery feeling. Milia had her milk as a lubricant while Setsuna did not.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it more slippery. But before this, please forgive me for my graceless behavior.¡±


    Uttering the words in a shy tone, Setsuna opened her mouth a little. She put out the tip of her tongue softly, dripping out a stream of saliva into her valley.


    His heart fluttered at the thought that such a pretty and serious girl like Setsuna put up with her embarrassment just for him.


    ¡®The usual strong and stoic Setsuna can also look this lewd.¡¯


    While making naughty and sloppy noises, the titfucking became more intense. From the root to the tip, she stimulated every part of it deliberately, and the urge to ejaculate gradually became more and more apparent..


    ¡°Ah~! Sol..something is dripping from the tip...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called precum. It comes out when I feel really good.¡±


    ¡°You feel good with me, right? Better than with Milia?¡±


    ¡®What a terrifying question.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is better now, does it? I already said it once, I don¡¯t want you to compete with her. You two are important to me.¡±


    She gave a knowing smile to his off-handed remark. As if seeing through his attempt to skirt around her question. Still, she didn¡¯t pester him more and continued to apply more pressure.


    ¡°Ahh...It will come out soon, Setsuna.¡±


    ¡°!? What should I do?¡±


    He hesitated a little before asking,


    ¡°Could you drink it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. If it¡¯s for Sol¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Unable to hold back anymore, Sol simply let go of all restraint.


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    She was surprised at first, and some globs of cum landed on her face, but she came close with haste and wrapped her mouth around the engorged head.


    Sol felt like he was in heaven. Finally, once he finished, he retired his cock out of her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t swallow yet. Please show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah~!¡± She opened her mouth wide without hesitation and showed him the white cloudy liquid in her mouth.


    ¡°Now you can swallow.¡±


    *Gulp* *Gulp*


    ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s a little bitter.¡±


    Seeing her throat bob up and down as she swallowed his cum before opening her mouth and showing that she had indeed drunk it all was truly an erotic sigh that itched his heart and stimulated his instincts.


    "Good job. You really are a good girl."


    He patted her head affectionately and enjoyed the vision of her fluffy tail wagging all over in happiness while she closed her eyes and showed a happy smile. The trickle of cum on the side of her face made for an incredible mix between cuteness and eroticism.


    After a while though, Setsuna''s expression slowly went from calm to aroused. Her breath shortened to a hitch as she leaked intermittent hot sighs,


    ¡°Sol~!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up, Setsuna?¡±


    ¡°I... I too... I cannot stand it anymore...¡±


    Setsuna stood up, before showing her back to him as she used a nearby three as a crutch and stuck out her butt to him before looking over her shoulder. Her face was rosy and her eyes vacant, glazed over with lust, as if she couldn¡¯t control herself anymore.


    Even though he had just ejaculated, he couldn¡¯t help but become hard again.


    Rather than her breasts, the most attractive part about her body was without a doubt her beautiful toned butt. He slowly walked toward her, before gently pulling her into a hug.


    He wanted to make love to her. He really wanted to. Still, It was too soon. He couldn¡¯t waste everything just for a few hours of happiness.


    ¡°I am sorry. You know that we can¡¯t do any form of penetration before the bonding ritual.¡±


    The hazy look in her eyes faded as she was brought back to reality. Still, seeing her downcast look, Sol couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. As such, he asked,


    ¡°Do you know about cunnilingus?¡±


    He let out a naughty smile at her look of wonder and confusion.


    Ten minutes later. Setsuna was reduced to a quivering mess as she twitched like a vibrator while her thighs were completely soaked with her juices.


    ¡®Hehe... seems like all those studies back then helped.¡¯


    In his past life, he wasn¡¯t as good-looking as he was now nor was he as well endowed. He wasn¡¯t particularly rich either. The best way for him to make a woman happy was to use his tongue and his fingers.


    ¡®Hum...Next time I will give a payback to Milia.¡¯


    He thought, as he took Setsuna into a princess-carry and exited the garden.

 CH 6: Interesting Bath

    After messing a little with Setsuna, Sol now laid down in the lukewarm water of his bath as his body was being scrubbed clean and tended to by five maids.


    Even though he was originally from the modern world, he didn''t feel uncomfortable being tended to and relished it.


    His bath was more akin to a large swimming pool full of hot steaming water. The maids bathing him were wearing a variation of white and black micro-swimsuits of his creation that barely covered any of their womanly features. It made their sights even more tantalizing than their being fully naked.


    As he glanced at their naked forms, his dick couldn''t help but slowly become erect. One would need to be gay or a eunuch to not get a hard-on in such a situation. Never mind that he had already cum five times since yesterday.


    Still, he simply closed his eyes and didn''t pay attention to his aching groin. It wasn''t his first bath nor his first time getting a hard-on during such baths. Usually, the maids would just ignore it with a professional smile and finish bathing him.


    Today, however, wasn''t a usual day.


    Feeling a soft hand slowly caressing his shaft, he opened his eyes and looked quizzically at the one who was so bold to do so.


    It was a rather petite maid. He never really tried to remember their names since they always rotated their shifts on tending to his bath.


    Feeling his gaze on her, the maid let out a bashful smile as she questioned,


    "Your Highness. Would it be alright for us to take care of it?"


    Sol raised an eyebrow at her shameless query. He had never used his authority to make the servants around him serve him.


    He was many things but not a rapist and he did not think that anything was exciting about having a shag with an unwilling partner.


    "What brought this question? This is rather sudden."


    The maid began to giggle at his remark as one of them, a catgirl, voiced out a response with an impish smile,


    "We always wanted to do it Nya~! ..."


    "We just thought that Your Highness wasn''t interested." Another one, with the pointed ears and the dark skin of a dark elf, continued while licking her lips.


    "But yesterday¡­"


    "All the maids heard the moan coming from your room and..."


    "Our suspicions were proven correct after seeing Setsuna''s state."


    "So we thought we would try our chances."


    He was as impressed about their synchronization as he was about their scandalous proposal.


    Five maids. A cat, an elf, and three humans. All of them were rather beautiful and with well-developed bodies.


    He nearly gulped, but he refused to show them weakness.


    ''Seems like I will realize one of my dreams. Having an orgy.''


    He let out a charming smile and affirmed,


    "Alright."


    ---- SKIP Ahead.


    After deciding, they moved toward the part of the bath where the water was shallow.


    They lined up in front of him, got down on all four, and stuck their butts out toward him.


    As the steam filled the air and the floating magical lights illuminated the room, he saw a white ass, a brown one, and an ass with a tail.


    He was unsure whether he should call the sight fantastical or breathtaking, but it was more than enough to stir up his animal lust.


    Sol caressed the girls¡¯ bodies to his heart¡¯s content and then inserted his finger in their wet honeypots to enjoy the subtle differences.


    A few minutes later, he was holding on to a chocolate-colored ass and pumping this dark elf girl from behind like there was no tomorrow.


    His penis was still going in and out of her salmon-pink vagina, it was an unbelievably obscene sight. The other girls were all watching the scene in front of them with feverish eyes, as they quietly whispered amongst each other.


    "A, Amazing¡­..! She is usually such a quiet girl, but now she¡¯s letting out those kinds of voices¡­ ¡¹


    "Is it that good?"


    "I mean, just look at it, it¡¯s so thick and sturdy¡­ "


    "Ahh¡­ T-the sex is so indecent it almost seems like animals are copulating!"


    "If my insides got stirred by such a thing, my stomach would tear. "


    Sol didn''t pay attention to their murmur and solely focused on the moan of the one under him.


    "Ah~! Please more!! I-It¡¯s reaching, it¡¯s hitting me so deeply!"


    He cornered her intensely as he pumped from behind, and she was shivering and trembling as she experienced a violent surge of pleasure and her first-ever internal orgasm, the dark elf¡¯s vagina was convulsing as he finally spurted his thick semen in her deepest place.


    All the girls swallowed their saliva as they eyed him with a mix of curiosity, fear, and desire, as he pulled his still hard and throbbing penis out of her, fainted tanned nude body. A mixture of blood and semen immediately begins to flow out of her snatch.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    He gave out a confident grin as he asked,


    "Now then, who is next?"


    Getting red in the face and quickly averting their gazes, the girls eyed each other before one of them finally gathered enough courage to come near him.


    Sol didn''t urge any of them. Sex was a willing act of pleasure between two or more people. Forced sex shouldn''t exist.


    He embraced the slender body of the one that proposed herself and massaged her rather modest breasts with one hand while his other hand trailed down before stirring up her inside.


    It was already quite obvious that she was hoping for such a development as her sweet moans leaked out and fear was quickly replaced by pleasure.


    Several voices whispered in an envious tone, as the rest of the girls could only wait for their turn.


    What followed was a pure storm of lust. He went all out and vented as much as he liked.


    The girls didn''t mind either. Even though he vented, he still cared enough to make them feel as much pleasure as possible. He used his tongue and fingers to bring them to the height of happiness.


    It wasn''t long before they were piled in a total mess.


    This time Sol wasn''t behind them but rather was laying down under a mattress specially used for bath.


    They straddled his arms, legs, torso, and face. They used their fingers to spread their pussy lips and pressed the contents against him.


    Then, they all began moving their hips.


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    Moans and cries echoed in the wall of the bathroom.


    Girls straddled Sol¡¯s face, limbs, body, and dick and they all rubbed their wet pussy lips against him.


    The girls were essentially pressing their sensitive flesh against his body to masturbate.


    Their juices had already started flowing as they waited for Sol to stick his manhood inside each of them in turn.


    They produced plenty of love juices, so they quickly smeared his entire body with their shameful nectar. He almost felt like all of the bathwater had become the girls¡¯ love juices.


    ¡°A-ahn~! Yes! amazing! ¡±


    The girls¡¯ voices echoed through the bath. They were likely aroused by this perverted group masturbation session.


    They seemed to be enjoying themselves even more than normal as each one¡¯s pleasure amplified all the others¡¯ pleasure. It was difficult to believe that those girls were all virgins just a few moments ago.


    ''Ahh, I feel like my entire body is wrapped in their wet flesh¡­ It¡¯s like I¡¯m inside a giant pussy¡­''


    His naked body was surrounded by the girls¡¯ bodies. He was soaking in feminine flesh more than the bath.


    In that world of utter perversion, his entire body twitched as he felt pleasure from all sides.


    His penis throbbed then a milky liquid erupted from the tip as he filled the cat girl that was straddling him.


    "Nyaa~! A-Amazingg~!! This is, this is sex¡­? Having sex with a human male feels this good!"


    The girls watched in utter fascination as their friend twitched and moaned like crazy and her eyes rolled behind her head before one of them pulled her out and replaced her.


    It continued like that again and again in endless loops.


    In the end, the girls could only beg for Sol to stop.


    As he stood naked with his dick hanging and the girls covered in semen lay on the floor with hazy expressions and a smile full of bliss. Sol only had one thought,


    ''I love this life.''


    When he left the bath with a towel rolled around his hips, Sol let out a sigh of deep satisfaction. It was truly an exciting event.


    In the bath, what was left were five completely exhausted women covered in a veritable shower of semen from head to toe. This was such an erotic sight that he almost went for a new round, but remembering that he still had to attend breakfast he left reluctantly, but not without speaking out some words,


    "I am really satisfied. We need to do it again another time."


    ---- SKIP Ahead


    After having changed into clothes easier to walk such as trousers and a shirt, Sol began to advance calmly towards the dining room.


    Along the way, maids of different races and origins bowed and curtsied to him in respect.


    The tower was divided into four parts. Upper, middle, lower, and the underground.


    Only the closest confidants of the royal family could enter the underground area and the upper part, what''s more, in all of the upper parts, Sol was the sole man.


    From the guards to the cooks and the servants. They were all women. Most of them were from different races.


    After all, with the presence of mana, the difference between the genders was practically useless. A dainty little woman could have enough strength to shatter a rock while a Muscular and rugged man could be unable to even put a dent in the same.


    ''All the feminists on earth would kill to live in a world like this one.''


    Discarding those humorous thoughts about his old world, he stopped his advance once he reached a large door decorated in gold and silver etchings of ancient aesthetics.


    Despite the lavish expanse, it was in no way gaudy. The royal family had to keep appearances. As a noble, being modest wasn''t a virtue. It was a plain display of weakness.


    Humbleness was a taboo in the world of nobles.


    Thinking so, he finally opened the door to the dining room.


    It was a large room with only a single table as the primary decoration. The ceiling was painted with what looked like a map of the star-filled sky and said stars were shining thanks to a complex array of spells created a few years ago by the court witch.


    ''I need to meet my teacher later.''


    After scanning the room, his eyes went past the maids standing close to the walls before stopping on the sole woman seated at the very edge of the table.


    She was as beautiful as always. Her long purple hair combined with her black dress could only emphasize this beauty of hers further. She was overflowing with the thick pheromones of a mature woman.


    As if it wasn''t enough, The dress¡¯ chest was kept boldly open, exposing the lovely curves of her bountiful cleavage. The two large and soft-looking white mounds of flesh and fat looked on the verge of popping out of the skimpy dress.


    This was truly a woman of sin. This sinful woman who was his aunt gave an order after seeing him enter.


    "Girls, you can leave the room. I need to discuss a little with my dear nephew."


    "Understood."


    The maids all bowed in unison before walking in perfect synchronization without making the slightest sound.


    Once alone, Lilith, finally let out a smile as she indicated with her hand toward the seat on her right,


    "Why are you still standing? Come take a seat."


    He let out a smile of his own before elegantly walking and sitting next to her. Everything from his posture while walking to the one he adopted while sitting was perfect. The result of years of training in martial arts and etiquette.


    He took a look at the table full of beautiful but light dishes before asking with a solemn tone,


    "My aunt, before eating, I believe you should explain to me what''s happening."


    He wanted to understand why she was in so much hurry as she threw so many women at him. Setsuna and Milia aside, those five maids had been given orders even if they pretended otherwise.


    It was too weird. Too abrupt. He of course knew that he was about to awaken. But it seemed like he was still in the dark about some important information. Information that was fundamentally tied to his origins and his future.

 CH 7: Heavy Discussion (1)

    Hearing his question, Lilith who was about to eat narrowed her eyes as she elegantly put down her fork and knife.


    She knew that this question would come sooner or later and in fact, was surprised it took so long.


    Silence settled between the two as Lilith searched for the right words to explain the situation to Sol. She wished him to understand her worries and the reasons behind her actions.


    Before getting pregnant with her daughter, Lilith had never been interested in motherhood and she believed that she was far from the perfect example of what a mother should be.


    Her relationship with her daughter was strained when put gently but near-freezing cold when told truthfully.


    In Sol''s case, Lilith had always been a little more partial and gentle, but she had also always kept a certain distance between the two of them.


    She knew deep down that Sol¡¯s growth as the fine man he was now had very little to do with her.


    But, even more so, this was why she had to do it.


    ¡°I understand that my orders might seem a little incomprehensible and truthfully, perhaps I am reading too much and doing so for nothing. Still, I have to do it for I believe this is a necessary step you must go through. At least, I hope you know I have your best interest at heart.¡±


    Sol nodded to himself. He had never distrusted Lilith. Lilith was the Regent Queen. Even though she did not possess any legitimacy since she was not Blessed, there were many ways she could have found to keep the kingdom under her control or change him into a puppet.


    But she showed no such actions. Lilith had always taken his well-being as the first necessity.


    Gently taking his hand in her, Lilith began to explain herself.


    "Sol, every time I look at you, I see the shadow of my brother. Be it your tall and muscular frame, or your long golden hair and beautiful crystal blue eyes. There''s absolutely no mistake about you being his child."


    As she spoke those words, she slowly caressed his hair with a loving look on her ever-stoic face.


    She missed her brother. She did. He was her rock. The one who gave meaning to her life in this cold and merciless reality. Sadly, she would never be able to see him again.


    This was one of the reasons why Sol was so important to her. He was the last memento of her brother.


    "Sol. You are frankly everything I could ask for and so much more. You are handsome and hard-working. You are smart and full of interesting ideas. But¡­"


    She stopped and looked down at her free hand clenching it as she delivered to him the painfully bitter truth,


    "It isn''t enough. Like your father, you lack the single-minded drive to become stronger, despite your immeasurable talent. The all-consuming desire to stand above the others no matter what. The desire to stand in front of everyone and shadow them with your wide back."


    Ambition was what drove humans toward greatness. To realize their ambitions, humans could reach new heights and break all limits.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Sol, Mars Luxuria was known as the strongest man ever born. A natural hero. A supreme being that made all the seven kingdoms tremble at the mere utterance of his name."


    Mars as a Blessed was born very talented. But his case was a very extreme one. Everything for him was always smooth sailing. There was nothing he could not do and his talent seemed to be limitless.


    In the last years of his life, he had even reached a level of power no known human had ever managed to reach and helmed the coalition during the last war against a powerful enemy.


    Lilith gazed deeply into his eyes with a mad fervor in hers. So much so that Sol nearly took a step back at the intensity he could see brimming in her eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call it an almost fanatical glow,


    "Sol Dragona Luxuria. You are the heir of this kingdom. You are the future king of Lustburg. More importantly, you are the son of the hero king. The man who saved this world. The man, the hero, immortalized himself with his deeds. Never forget that. This title isn''t just a boon for you. This is also a curse. A weight. A burden that will try to crush you at every moment of your life."


    The fanatical glow in her eyes dimmed before changing into a sad melancholic light,


    "All your life, you will be compared to your father. It does not matter what you do. When you succeed, they will see it as normal and when you fail, they will mock you for being a disgrace.


    "While children are praised for passing grades, you will instead be mocked. They will never care for your struggles and will chalk everything up to your talent and circumstances. They will never accept your merit as they will think that it was to be expected.


    ¡°Sol. I have protected you all those years from the outside. I have hidden you from the world because of my fears of losing you like I lost your father. Even then, I believe that I managed to give you a happy childhood. One even happier than the one I was able to give to my daughter. But¡­ All of this is about to change.¡±


    Lilith took a deep breath,


    "After your awakening, I will not be able to hide you anymore without being accused of trying to steal the throne or manipulate you. Soon, you will have to face the world by yourself. A world that will be full of expectations for you but, at the same time, a world that, more than anything else, will wish to see you fail and make a fool out of yourself.


    "After you awaken, you will become a man. You will have to fight for your authority. Fight for your life. Fight for your rights. For your kingdom. Your friends and your lovers. Let me ask you¡­ Are you ready?"


    Sol clenched his fist when he heard her question.


    Was he ready?


    Sol wanted to say he was. He wished to say that she had nothing to worry about and that he could make it alone. But, while his pride wanted to take control, the colder side of his mind had already reached an answer.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    He had been training since he was young. Learned everything from politics to warfare and fights. His theoretical knowledge was at a level few could reach.


    But that was all it was. Theory. Theory and practice will always be different.


    He didn¡¯t want pride and arrogance to be his downfall.


    Hearing his answer, Lilith showed a delighted smile. She did not doubt that Sol would become a powerhouse. He was someone full of talent. But in this world, innate talent alone was never enough. The mindset was even more so.


    "Sol, I wish to see you stand at a height so high, that no one would ever compare you to your father again. I wish for you to live a life your father never had the chance to live. I wish for you to live in happiness. But more than anything,"


    Her face clouded with immeasurable sadness as she whispered the last painful words, "More than anything...I wish for you never to make the same mistakes your father did."


    "Mistake?"


    "Sol. Do you know why your father, a man so powerful that all the seven kingdoms feared him, a man who could saunter in and out from the spirit realm as if it was his backyard, a man who even the goddess acclaimed, died?"


    Sol gulped after hearing her question. This was a blank point in history. Everyone knew his parents died during the war against the Chimeras while sealing all of them in an alternate dimension.


    But no one knew why Mars had to die¡­ The war was going so well that his death shouldn''t have been necessary even more so with someone as powerful as his mother by Mars''s side.


    "All of this happened because of his naivety. All of this, because he trusted the wrong woman."

 CH 8: Heavy Discussion (2)

    "A woman?"


    He echoed out loud in absolute bewilderment.


    ''What does she mean?''


    From the situation, he could somewhat guess what she meant but he wanted to hear her explain it.


    A sad smile formed on Lilith¡¯s face saddened further seeing his incredulous look,


    "Do not underestimate the means of a woman. Do you know this saying? Beauties are the bane of heroes.¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t enter into details for just thinking about this made her heart hurt.


    "I do not wish for you to meet such a stupid end like your father. Your father was very poor at handling women. How to say this¡­ He was too dense? Too easily flustered by women? I never understood why despite all his power he became a total mess when facing a person of the opposite gender."


    She sighed sadly as she continued, ¡°Since your father succumbed because of such a stupid reason, there¡¯s no way I would let you commit the same mistake.¡±


    She took a deep breath, then followed with several more, making her tantalizing cleavage rhythmically move up and down in the process, ¡°Either way, accustoming yourself to women and their charms is an essential part of learning to become a King. Since ancient times, many kings have met their downfall in their lust. You must have a thorough knowledge of female sexuality. Please think of women as nothing more than a decoration for your bed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Sol tried to protest. It was one thing to have a night of fun with women, it was another thing altogether to treat them as nothing more than tools.


    Lilith raised her voice further, cutting him off.


    ¡°First of all, as the future King and the only Heir to the throne, you must sire as many children as possible in case anything happens to you. Do you now understand why I have so many beautiful maids all over the palace? All of them are for you to do as you wish.¡±


    Sol cringed a little at the way she worded this. But there was nothing he could say against those words.


    This wasn¡¯t Earth. The law and the way people thought were different. This world was in no way safe and anything could happen. The royal family was only composed of Sol, Lilith, and her daughter with none of the last two being Blessed.


    If anything were to happen to him, the Kingdom would fall into a long period of unrest and they would most likely get invaded by neighboring countries like Wratharis.


    ¡°I understand. I believe everything you say. But¡­¡±


    He promptly got up and picked up a slice of bread, as he trotted away from the dining room,


    ¡°...I also know that you are still hiding something from me.¡± With those words spoken, he simply left the dining room without turning back.


    He already got the answer he wanted and though Lilith had slightly changed the topic, she still gave him much to think about.


    The very moment Sol left the room, a shadow converged and appeared out of nowhere before standing behind Lilith,


    ¡°Your majesty, was it wise?¡±


    Lilith, nodded without turning back, ¡°Hiding everything would be detrimental. I do not wish to lose his trust while trying to protect him. Also, he is a smart young man. I believe that even if I don¡¯t say everything, he will discover the truth sooner or later.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Your majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, do not worry, I would never play around with the life of someone as dear to me, especially Sol. If he is unable to handle the waves that are coming, then he isn¡¯t fit to be a King. And if that happens, I will simply take the throne from him and allow him to live the remainder of his life in such luxury that even the greatest kings would be envious of him.¡±


    Lilith did not care about the stability of the kingdom. She had already lost her brother because of his desire to uphold his responsibilities as a King. She would be damned if she let the same thing happens to Sol.


    ¡°...Those are traitorous words you speak, your majesty.¡±


    A sickening chill seemed to cover the entirety of the room as the voice of the woman changed from apathetic to outright ferocious and the shadows began to move erratically as if ready to devour Lilith whole.


    ¡°Traitorous?¡±


    The chill was immediately drowned out by an even larger pressure, making the shadowy figure unable to move. Still, the figure emanated no fear.


    ¡°You have been serving the Crown''s Shadow as one of the fingers for as long as I could remember. But, never and I say never again underestimate my love for Sol. This kingdom can burn for all I care. But I will do my best for Sol to live in happiness.¡±


    The shadows stopped moving and the hostility in the air dissipated greatly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A large smile formed on Lilith''s face replacing the cold look,


    ¡°See? I knew we could understand each other.¡±


    ¡®Two-faced bitch.¡¯


    ¡°Heh. I am sure you must be cursing me inwardly, right?¡±


    The shadow''s face twitched as her thoughts were echoed out loud by Lilith.


    ¡°How could I?¡±


    Lilith looked at the shadow coldly, but, even though she knew she was stronger, she didn¡¯t act in the end.


    Her relationship with the group known as the Crown¡¯s Shadow was cordial at best. Ultimately, most of the current higher-ups were people saved by her brother from the hell that was their world.


    Right now, rather than saying that they were loyal to the crown, it was better to say that they were loyal to Mars and by extension to Sol.


    ¡®Brother. How could someone with such an unusual charisma be so stupid and weak when dealing with women?¡¯


    She ground her teeth in frustration before throwing the thoughts away and refocused on the shadow kneeling before her.


    ¡°So? I doubt you disturbed me for just that. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°The supreme daughter of Castitas is on the move. It seems like she grew tired of you finding excuses to separate her from Sol and gave you an ultimatum.¡±


    The shadow immediately vanished after stating the news. It didn¡¯t wish to be currently in the same room as this woman after delivering this message.


    "That woman again¡­"


    -----


    Sol was now on his bed as he stared at his ceiling, lost in thought. He still had a long day since his breakfast had just finished, but he didn¡¯t have any drive to move. In his mind, the whole conversation between him and Lilith was replaying over and over in his head.


    ¡®Did I take this world too easily?¡¯


    He frankly didn¡¯t know. But even if he had, who could blame him?


    He was both handsome and talented.


    He was born into the royal family and he was the crown prince.


    He had no evil relatives and was supported by all those he met aside from one exception.


    His father was this world¡¯s savior.


    His mother was a friggin'' dragon.


    Who wouldn¡¯t think that they were some kind of chosen one and that everything revolved around them?


    But then he finally confronted his current situation,


    ¡®Until now I was just a noob playing the damn tutorial.¡¯


    He was just a new player learning the basics and fighting rabbits while thinking they were werewolves. Now, he finally reached the necessary level and would soon face the true wolves.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    ¡°Your Highness, may I enter?¡±


    He immediately recognized the voice,


    ¡°You may.¡±

 CH 9: Milia (2)

    Milia slowly opened the door before entering with a grace born from years of training.


    "What brings you here?"


    Milia gave him a beautiful smile as she tilted her head and responded, "You mean aside from wanting to meet you?"


    Sol blushed a little at the words spoken. Milia could be incredibly forward sometimes and in those rare moments he would get flustered by her affectionate remarks,


    "Fufufu. It makes me happy to still see you blushing like that. I was worried-"


    "Worried?"


    "-No, it''s nothing. As for your answer, while I indeed wished to see you. My main purpose in coming here was to remind you that lady Edea expects you at her library for your lesson."


    Sol gasped a little in panic, with the revelation from his aunt, he had totally forgotten that he had to meet his magic teacher every two days. He gave a grateful smile to Milia for reminding him or else he would¡¯ve been in trouble.


    Befitting her title of the witch of time, Edea Asmodeus, or sometimes referred to as Edea of the ¡®Ouroboros¡¯, was incredibly strict with time and hated when her schedule was disturbed.


    Sol was about to get up and prepare his book for the upcoming lessons when a dainty hand touched his chest and stopped him in his tracks. He looked up to see Milia adorning a rather enchanting smile on her face as she seductively coaxed him,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go before a few hours. Why don¡¯t we use this time to make you more relaxed?¡±


    Sol hesitated a little, ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Shhh, listen to me.¡± A finger placed on his lips stopped him from finishing his rebuttal. Using the palm of her hand, she pushed him on the bed and cooed with a bewitching smile as she mounted him while still clad in her maid attire.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just lay down, relax, and let me do the work.¡±


    Saying so, her hand entered his pants as she fished out his now erect dick and adjusted herself over him before slowly lowering herself.


    Since she was still wearing her attire, it was impossible to see what was happening under her skirt, but somehow, this made the situation far more arousing than it should have been. Once she finally reached his dick, he was surprised to feel no obstruction.


    ¡°Fufufu~! I was so in a hurry that I forgot to put on my panties.¡±


    The head of his penis slowly parted the lips of her pussy, the heat and the slickness making him aware of how wet she already was despite him not even touching her before her visit. Then, in one swoop, she completely lowered herself and buried his penis to the hilt.


    ¡°Ah~!¡±


    It was impossible to tell who moaned first but looking at the expression of bliss plastered on both of their faces it was clear that both of them did it at the same time.


    ¡°Your highness, you are so big. Even after having it in me yesterday I am still not totally used to it.¡±


    She did some little probing movement with her hips as she spoke those words. All this time, Sol could only watch her actions with an entranced expression. Finally, she looked at his face with a mischievous smile and opened the front part of her maid dress, letting out her bountifully heavy breasts that seemed to defy gravity,


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    *Gulp*


    Even though he had played with them all day yesterday, and even this morning, seeing them dangling freely in front of his eyes made his erect dick even harder. He tried to hold them, but Milia lightly slapped his hand away with a kind smile.


    ¡°What did I tell your high-no Sol? Fufufu, let this big sister pamper you. You just have to relax and enjoy yourself.¡±


    Uttering those lines, she started to slowly move her waist up and down again. Every time her body moved in rhythm, a pair of big buns danced in front of his eyes. She looked as if something was about to come over her, and she started leaking out sweet moans of pleasure.


    Her vagina tightened around his blazing shaft, violently clenching it as if never willing to part with it, her movements slowly became faster and faster. The movements of her hips just wouldn¡¯t stop.


    *Smack* *Smack* *Smack*


    Huge waves of pleasure spread from his love rod to all over his body, as their genitals rubbed against one another with wet and obscene sounds.


    The current look on her face, as well as her tightening around his cock, sucked all the spirit away from the boy, leaving him gasping for breath. His eyes were also being stimulated by the sight of the maid¡¯s lewdness, and his urge to ejaculate rose even further.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡±


    The maid was the first one to let out a scream. With one big swing of her hips, she sat on his pelvis, completely swallowing his still-thrusting meat pole without thinking.


    ''Ah, I¡¯m cumming, too!!''


    Soon, the boy reached his limit. Being eaten by her convulsing vagina he just couldn''t hold it in anymore, his hot cum shot out from the root of his violently throbbing cock.


    As if it was totally natural, he ejaculated without any difficulty. The sperm flowed out of him in thick streams.


    ¡°T, there¡¯s still so much!!¡±


    The boy¡¯s back arched abruptly, pushing his penis deeper inside of her, clinging tightly to her body.


    Still, the soft smile of the loving maid and the warmth of her body managed to heal his wavering heart, suffering from the sudden pressure and confusion at the realization of the reality of his life finally settling deep in his psyche.


    All he could do was nod as her spongy and meltingly soft vagina wrapped around his cock and seemed to milk all his sperm out of him without even having to move. It felt so good that he wouldn¡¯t mind it even if he stayed like this for a few hours.


    As their climax calmed down, Milia, still connected to Sol, lowered her head as she looked at him with a boundless expression of love and affection brimming in her eyes before wrapping him in her arms.


    "Sol, those two days must have seemed quite sudden for you. It¡¯s normal to feel a little lost and tired. So, if you are satisfied with me, I am always willing to provide care like this for you. "


    Those words of her brought a peaceful smile to his face as he felt his heart being soothed by her caring words.


    ¡°Thank you, Milia. I¡¯m always helped by your timely support.¡±


    When he patted her headdress and her soft hair gently, Milia laughed with an ¡°Ehehe¡± and she was acting all shy and happy as she stuck her cheeks against his chest. ¡°If you say it like that, it makes me feel a little embarrassed... But it also makes me really happy.¡±


    Her vagina was burying his penis and just like the movement of her heartbeat, it kept throbbing and squeezing his rod at a constant interval. It gently massaged his cock and Sol felt like he was floating above the clouds, filled with a sense of security as if a motherly figure was taking care of him, his now flaccid cock once again rising to attention at her care. It was truly a peculiar sensation he would have never associated with sex.


    Without needing to desperately move his waist up and down, he was just enjoying the moment of this calm sex and soft touches; more so than he would have expected, this experience had a mysterious healing effect.


    ¡°Nn ah¡­. I don¡¯t mind if you wish to move now, please do as you will whenever you feel like it, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand, but for the time being, I would like to just remain like this. When I¡¯m wrapped around by you like this, I somehow feel happy.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Then, let¡¯s just remain like this for a while.¡±


    In this way, they remained connected as one and just dozed off in the supreme bliss of a wonderful nap bathed in their blissful feelings for each other.

 CH 10: The Witch

    Sol couldn¡¯t help but feel a little weak in the legs as he walked down toward the private zone reserved for his teacher. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Milia was in reality a succubus with how she had completely squeezed him dry.


    ¡®Well, I should focus now.¡¯


    Edea Asmodeus, the witch of time, is also known as the Witch of the West.


    Edea was his teacher in magic studies, even though he couldn¡¯t use mana until his awakening, and even then, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn witchcraft, for it was something only witches themselves could do, he was still happy to have her as a teacher.


    The distance between the resting quarters and Edea¡¯s domain was quite far so it took him a while to finally reach it. It didn¡¯t help that he was slightly exhausted after his earlier moment with Milia.


    When he finally stopped, he was standing in front of an ordinary-looking wall. Then, after taking a deep breath, he slowly knocked on wall three with a certain rhythm. Anyone looking at this would have been confused and wondered what he was doing. But for Sol, this was nothing more than an old ceremony.


    The moment he finished knocking, a weak light seemingly scanned him from head to toe before the part of the wall he stood in front of, transformed into a black door on which there was a motif of a scarlet snake eating its tail.


    This was the representation of Asmodeus. One of the fourteen divine divine beasts. In this country, he was a respected entity as the representative of Goddess Luxuria.


    ¡°How long do you plan to stand there like a dunce?¡±


    A sweet but regal voice pulled him out of his musing. He knew that he had already made her wait and one shouldn¡¯t mess around with Time in front of the Witch of Time. Straightening his clothes and mustering the brightest smile he could, he pushed open the door and entered his teacher''s private space.


    -----


    Unlike what one would expect, the door did not lead to an indoor room but something completely different.


    ¡®Every time I see this scene I can¡¯t help but marvel at the sight.¡¯


    On the other side of the door was a large green pasture.


    The wind stirred gently, the sun shined high in the sky, and a little far away, seated around a white table and sipping tea from a seemingly expensive teacup was what looked like a young girl in her teenage years, not unlike Sol. If one had to choose two words to describe her, it would be white and black or monochrome in short.


    Even from here, the view felt like it was directly taken out of a fairy tale.


    Of course, like all fairy tales, the outward beauty was hiding another darker side.


    Her young appearance and gentle manner would make one mistake her for a weak and helpless girl but there was nothing more wrong than such an assumption. For she was in reality a being far older than the very Kingdom he was an heir of and could be said to be one of the founding members of Lustburg.


    But for Sol, all those titles did not matter. All he cared for was that she was his dear and irreplaceable teacher.


    ¡°My, my, are you still going to gawk at your teacher?¡±


    The moment she raised her head, Sol was startled awake by her gaze. If people were asked what her most striking feature was, some people would answer her jet-black dress that seemed to be made out of darkness itself as it sucked the light surrounding it. Meanwhile, some would answer, her long white hair that reached her feet and seemed to reflect all light in its purest form.


    But for Sol, what stood out the most was her eyes. Heterochromia, it is called. One of her eyes was as red as a sea of blood, while the other eye was shining gold, reminiscing of the sun.


    As he walked towards her, he slowly genuflected and took her outstretched hand in his as he gave a kiss to her fingers.


    ¡°Of course teacher. You know well how legendary your beauty is.¡±


    A small enigmatic smile formed on her youthful face as she spoke,


    ¡°You are such a flirt, you remind me of your ancestor. It was also how he tricked me in this tower.¡±


    Sol let out a bitter smile at this accusation. He knew that even though she seemed dissatisfied, she didn¡¯t hold any animosity against him. He didn¡¯t understand why though. After all, in her place, he would have most likely gone crazy if his loved one betrayed him after promising him everything.


    ¡°Fufufu~!! Don¡¯t make such a face. You know very well that I do not see Jupiter''s actions as a slight against me. I have never regretted giving everything I had to him.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Enough about that, I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up in the first place. The weather is pleasing today, why don¡¯t you have some tea?¡±


    She chided him gently as she pinched his nose with affection.


    Sol frowned a little, before sighing as he got up under the loving look of Edea, she murmured as he took place in front of her.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Each day as I look at you, it fills me with joy. You are growing so well. You are already a little taller than me. I still remember the little kid who entered this zone by accident with his slave but looked at me stubbornly as he protected her behind him.¡±


    ¡°Please stop. No need to remind me of that embarrassing day.¡±


    The door that led to this world could only be opened by the blood of the royal family and no one else. Back then, Sol and Setsuna were playing in this part of the tower when she slightly wounded him accidentally with her claws.


    It was nothing but a little accident. Something that happened regularly since as far as he could remember. But on that day, this little accident changed everything as droplets of his blood splashed on the door, thereby opening it against the wishes of Edea.


    ''Back then I thought I would faint from fright.''


    Meeting Edea had been quite a shock. After all, at her level, she was already outside of what mortals could understand. Since she had been surprised at their sudden appearances, she had no time to rein in the natural pressure she emanated.


    For Sol, it had been like facing a giant and horrible monster in the dark with nothing to protect himself. Thankfully he managed to not make a fool out of himself in that situation. Though, If he had to be honest, had he been alone, he would have cried and begged for his life without hesitation. Sol could only marvel at how strong not wishing to look uncool in front of your crush could make some people.


    Unaware of Sol¡¯s funny thought, Edea continued the discussion. "So, tell me, it seems like those two days were particularly busy."


    Sol nodded without bothering to try hiding anything. If it wasn¡¯t evident by now, Edea was in reality not a guess in this place.


    Initially, this tower itself wasn''t created to serve as a castle but as a prison¡ªA prison that the First King used to seal Edea.


    Thankfully, Edea wasn''t just any witch. In the first place, she would have never been sealed if not for her not fighting back when his ancestor betrayed her. The proof was that she managed to change what should have been a prison into her very own Witch¡¯s lair. She had full control over all the defense system, and could also see everything going on inside the tower if she so wished.


    The discussion between the two of them continued gently until Sol posed a question that had been tugging at his mind.


    "Teacher. Tell me, how was my father?"


    He had never really been curious about his father until now. On one hand, as someone from another world, he already had parents and didn''t see Mars as a father. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, since his parents died too soon, the ones to raise him were Lilith, Milia, Camelia, and in a certain way, Edea.


    Sol knew how Lilith saw his father but he also knew that she was crazy over him. As such, he wished to have the opinion of others who had spent time with him.


    Edea stirred her tea as she crossed her legs. Her thigh showed a little hint of skin from the slit of the gown she was wearing.


    She wasn¡¯t really surprised by Sol''s sudden question for she knew what had happened with Lilith not long ago. She wondered how she should introduce this.


    She had many fond memories of Mars but she knew that Sol didn¡¯t just want an embellished version of the truth.


    "Your father¡­ If I had to say, your father was a charismatic idiot."


    As she spoke, she looked up at him with a large smile.


    "Mars was also a student of mine as you know. But the way he found me was a little different. The one who brought him here was little Lilith. She was curious and didn''t believe in the legend. So she brought him here and opened the door."


    It was clear that she could see this scene in her mind. Her smile was so dazzling. The fact that Edea was still sealed in the tower was a fact few knew even to this day. For others, her existence was more akin to a legend or a tale told to children as they were about to sleep.


    Of course, as a witch, she was rarely the good guy in those stories.


    "When they entered they reacted the same way you and Setsuna did. They were frightened, but Mars didn''t hesitate to stand in front of Lilith, though his legs were shivering. Fufufu~! Just remembering this scene makes me laugh so much."


    She liked how both Son and Father reacted the same way and tried to protect the one they cared for. It was a heartwarming vision for her who had been betrayed. This helped her understand that not everyone had an ugly heart.


    "The moment I saw Mars, I immediately understood that he was different. Even though he was far from being 18 years old back then, he could already use mana. Albeit unconsciously.


    "At 18, he did something that hadn¡¯t happened since the Era of Jupiter and managed to contract with the direct child of one of the 14 divine beasts. Your mother. Blaze Dragona. She was the direct and most cherished daughter of Tiamat, the divine beast of Pride."


    Sol nodded, his being half-dragon was one of the reasons he was so much stronger than normal despite not awakening.


    Speaking of Blaze, Edea became a little excited.


    "Blaze was a true monster. With her pedigree, the fact that your father managed to make a contract with her was seen as legendary. But it didn''t stop there. At 19, he was already recognized as a King rank being. Finally, at 23, he was crowned as the strongest ruler in all the history of Lustburg."


    Sol¡¯s hand shivered at those words. He could see the trail of what could only be called a true legend. In five years, Mars walked a path most could never hope to reach. In fact, for most beings in this world, reaching the Duke rank was already a feat worthy of acclamation. It was only after reaching that level that one walked out of the gate of Mortality.


    "But in my opinion, his greatest quality wasn¡¯t his talent, but the way he pulled people toward him. It was honestly scary to see. In a few words, he could change an enemy into his best friend. He was loved by all the populace and no one dared to defy his reign.


    "The same applies abroad. He had friends in all the six other kingdoms. Prince, Princess, Religious leaders, Generals. He was also the sole man who was able to travel the Astral realm as he wished."


    The Astral realm was a zone where all divines beasts and special creatures outside of the main races lived in. Humans in the mortal realm could only enter that realm once in their entire lives and it was the moment they needed to bet their everything to find a suitable partner.


    But this rule didn¡¯t apply to Mars.¡±


    "Sol," Edea uttered, her eyes blazing with conviction, "Your father was a true monster. If he was still alive, there was no doubt Lustburg would have stopped being a kingdom and would have transformed into an empire."


    This was the truth of Mars Luxuria. Truly a great man he was. Still,


    "Despite all of that, he was such a kid when facing women, especially the more forward ones. When they approached him, he''d start stuttering like a kid got caught doing something bad by his parents fufufu~!"


    Her smile changed into a teasing one as she continued.


    "Frankly, I''m more convinced it was your mother who proposed rather than your father, I just can''t imagine him being proactive with women, with how they can easily lead him by the nose."


    Sol gave an awkward smile. It was really sad how whenever Mars was praised, they would immediately pull out his dark history with women.

 CH 11: The Curse

    ''So basically my father was the stereotypical archetype of the main character in Japanese Isekai Novels.''


    He knew that the story couldn''t be that simple and that there were still many little things, crucial secrets he wasn''t told but frankly, it didn''t matter.


    "Master, what do you think I should do?"


    Yes, this was the crux of the matter. When you don''t understand, simply ask someone who understands to explain.


    Sol always lived by this rule. Be it in this world or in the previous one.


    Edea, hearing his question simply smiled as she said,


    "Sol, I was observing your conversation with little Lilith and she was right about something. Your life is destined to be one full of pressure. You will most likely never be praised for your success since it will be expected from you and your failure will only make you a laughingstock even if it isn''t a great failure. This is your reality. This is your truth. But¡­So what?"


    Sol could feel the deep feeling of utter disdain contained within each of her words,


    "Sol, you aren''t Jupiter nor are you Mars. You are you. You are Sol. So what does it matter if the masses never praise you? As long as your loved ones do so, it will be enough. So what does it matter if the world shuns you at the slightest failure? As long as you get up and continue to fight you will be alright.


    "You will be destined to greatness, of that, I have no doubt. Do not let common sense bind you. Being the king? Saving the world? This is good. Extremely good even. But what does it matter in the end? Riches and honor are nothing more than ephemeral clouds in front of the power of time. What matters is how happy you are. And how can you obtain more happiness?"


    "By striving to become a little better every day."


    "Umu, this is my little boy. Do not compare yourself to others. Your goal shouldn''t be to become better than someone else. This kind of goal is simply too sad. A power that can only be said to be strong when compared to someone else is meaningless. What you ought to strive for should be self-improvement. Do everything in your power so that the you of today is better than the you of yesterday."


    Finishing her monologue, she waved her hand and a book appeared in front of her. Like the door, the cover of the book was also illustrated by the motif of a snake eating its tail.


    "This book is as old as me. It was gifted by my teacher a long time ago when I and my sisters went under her apprenticeship. We began to be called the five directions as we were the first five witches. The Witches of the Beginning"


    She said with a sad melancholic smile.


    "Time, Space, Destruction, and Life. West, East, South, and North."


    Four witches, four directions.


    But, Sol couldn''t help but frown. What about the fifth?


    "Origin."


    As if already aware of his silent question she answered.


    "Origin. My teacher, the central direction. This is her power. Simply put. She is the one who developed the initial form of all the magic we knew. That isn''t all. All witches have a grimoire bound to them where their spells are automatically noted. All those grimoires are also bound to the grimoire of my teacher."


    "That-!!"


    "Yes. My master''s power knows no limits. As long as the witches continue to grow stronger she will be the same. Sol, My master is a true monster, a being who defies all logic... Like your father. You may wonder why I spoke about all that. It''s simple. Your father isn''t the sole monster to have existed. Before him, monsters defying all logic existed and even after him those beings will still exist."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    A teasing smile formed on her face as she uttered her following words,


    "Sol. Are you interested in becoming a monster like them?"


    Sol simply smiled gently as a response. Some words once said were only cheapened. Sometimes, the silence was the best answer. He didn''t wish to live under the shadow of his family all his life. He wanted to be his person and create his future.


    "Fufufu~! Now that the pep talk is finished let''s go back to more pressing matters... Your awakening. Sol, give me a summary of what you know about the awakening."


    Sol slowly stirred his tea with his spoon as he mulled over his thoughts before finally answering,


    "Humans are the sole race of this world unable to use mana from birth and also the sole race unable to use magic naturally. This situation can only be redeemed once they reach their Eighteenth birthday and go through a ritual which is collectively called as the Awakening. From that moment they can use mana. But only mana. Not magic."


    "What is the difference between mana and magic?"


    "If I had to make a simple analogy, mana is a source of energy and magic is one of the results of the manipulation and transformation of said source of energy. Once humans awaken, they can only use mana in its raw form."


    "But¡­?"


    "But, there''s a way to circumvent this situation. The contract. Also called the pledge. Once humans awaken, their talent is calculated based on two measurements. Firstly the amount of mana they hold, and secondly their capacity."


    "Be more precise."


    "The Capacity is simply a measuring stick for how many contracts one can make. The higher the capacity the better it is for the wielder. Humans can make a pledge with any beings outside of their race and gain some of the abilities of the individual they pledge with. If they are lucky, they can even get the ability to use the element of the one they contracted with."


    Edea nodded with a smile. It was the basis of the world. Contract. The only way for humans to gain true power. Of course, it wasn''t impossible to become absurdly strong without a contract but it was without a doubt much much harder.


    "How do you know how much capacity is needed for one contract?" she asked idly.


    "Quality. If humans are judged by their mana and capacity. Then the other races are judged by their mana and their quality. The quality ranges from E to S with the capacity required increasing greatly with each increase in class. One needs only a capacity of ten to contract with an E class but they need a capacity of 100 to contract with an S class individual."


    "What is the probability for one to be born with 10 points in capacity?"


    "10%"


    "What about being born with 100 points?"


    "0.0001%"


    Even as he said those words he couldn''t help but shudder at their implications. Even the worst of the worst capacity could only be obtained by 1 out of 10 people. As for S class? Only 1 out of 1000000 could hope to be born with such capacity.


    "Exactly. Sol, you must understand. This world is unfair. One''s hard work is without a doubt important. But the blessings one receives at birth are even more so. Take me for example. I was born with a capacity of 5. Barely enough to make a contract with an E¨C  class being. Then, why am I so powerful?"


    "Because you are a witch."


    "What is a witch?"


    "The witches are beings also known as the wives of Asmodeus. The divine beast of Luxuria. Divine beasts and goddesses can make contracts irrelevant to their capacity. But between all the Fourteen divine beasts, only Asmodeus was given the right to contract with a large number of humans."


    "Continue"


    "A contract with Asmodeus allows humans to use magic but they have to pay certain prices. The first being the curse of eternal youth. Even until their death. A normal witch will never look older than a prepubescent girl. The second being the curse of love. All their relationships are doomed to fail one way or another. The third one¡­ "


    He fidgeted a little after reaching here. He knew that the first curse wasn''t really a curse as it didn''t bother most witches. The second one was a little harsh, but then again it was an acceptable price but the third one,


    "Do not hesitate. Go on."


    "The third curse is the curse of infertility. A witch''s body is cursed to never be able to give birth."


    "Yes." A sad melancholic smile, full of loneliness formed on Edea''s face as she painfully acknowledged his words.


    "Asmodeus is a wicked being. Each of those curses when taken alone isn¡¯t a big deal. But when taken together? It''s like saying, *Since you wish for power. I will give it to you. But in exchange, I curse you to live an eternal miserable life full of absolute solitude. You will never be able to love and you will never be loved in return.*"

 CH 12: Sad Rewind

    The words coming out of her mouth surprisingly didn''t chill the warm atmosphere between them.


    Nor did Sol''s expression change or he spoke anything to comfort her.


    Feeling pity for her?


    Saying that everything would be alright?


    Those kinds of words and actions with nothing to back them up were nothing more than pure hypocrisy.


    What''s more, did she need his pity? No, she didn''t. Edea wasn''t some weak woman who needed a young little boy to act as if he understood her pain.


    "I wonder. Generally, people at this moment always have an awkward expression and become very uncomfortable or try to comfort me. But, the same has never happened in your case even after I explained what being a witch truly meant."


    "If you don''t share someone''s pain, you can never understand them. But just because you understand them doesn''t mean you can agree. That''s the undeniable and bitter truth."


    "...Oh?"


    "You have lived for a very long time. Saw more than I have ever seen or can even imagine witnessing and experienced more than I have experienced.


    "Your pain is yours and yours alone. Trying to act as if I understand its magnitude would only be the height of arrogance."


    A lonely smile began to form on Edea''s face, it was a truly logical reasoning, she was about to put an end to the subject.


    "But¡­"


    She stopped herself from speaking and looked at Sol curiously as she waited for him to continue his words. She was immediately struck by how bright his smile was as words flowed out from his lips,


    "It doesn''t matter how much pain you have. Nor does it matter that I am unable to understand your sufferings. No matter what happens, I will always share everything with you. Master you know. I really lo¡­"


    "[STOP]"


    The world suddenly halted. The sound of insects chirping. The flow of the breezing wind. The vibrant blue and green colors faded entirely, giving way to a world without colors, a monochrome world full of black and white.


    This was Edea''s most powerful skill. Time Stop. This world was her domain and as such in this space her control over time was absolute. In this space, she was God.


    Still, the witch of time, One of the first five witches, A being so powerful that countries trembled at her name.


    *Huf* *Huf* *Huf*


    Was breathing hard while trying to regulate the heavy blush plastered all over her beautiful face. After some time passed,


    *Sigh~*


    She sighed heavily as she slumped in her chair, all the strength leaving her lithe body while covering her face with her hands.


    "I am way too easy."


    She chuckled wearily. She knew what Sol was about to say. She wasn''t inexperienced about love. But this was even more so because¡­it wasn''t the first time she had to stop time because of his ensuing confession.


    "I can''t let this old woman drag him down."


    The true effects of the curse truly manifested only when doing anything sexual in nature. But, even the acknowledgment of loving feelings between the two was enough to bring some bad luck to him.


    ''On this subject, he is different from Mars.''


    Like Sol, Mars had also developed a crush of sorts for her. But, he was simply too shy and never managed to gather the courage or resolve to even try confessing to her.


    ''Hahaha! It was rather cute seeing him stammer as he tried to find the words before ultimately giving up.''


    She had always found Mars to be a cute child she was taking care of, and even if she could have developed any feelings for him, his personality and her curses made it extremely difficult for it to happen.


    But, Sol was different.


    ''Perhaps I should try to distance myself from him after his awakening?''


    She was rather weak to the straightforward type of men and she didn''t wish to destroy Sol''s future by making the mistake of really falling in love with him.


    "Well, it''s time to go back then... [REWIND]."


    Once again this whole dimension was her world, her domain. A pocket dimension created by her sister East, the witch of Space. As such she could manipulate time as she wished while being here without incurring any backslash. Rewinding the discussion to a few minutes ago was nothing for her.


    -----


    "The third curse is the curse of infertility. A witch''s body is cursed to never be able to give birth."


    Edea smiled weakly as she heard those words once again.


    It wasn''t the first time she had reminded time because of Sol and with the way he was, it would most likely not be the last time either.


    "Beautiful summary. Now, we will study the difference between magic and witchcraft."


    Passing time with him was always an absolute delight for her.


    Even though they should never be lovers, these few fleeting moments always helped her bear her lonely and sad existence.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ----


    Once the lessons finished, Sol left through the secret door and watched intently as it changed back to a simple wall.


    He always felt a sense of incongruity when entering and leaving that place. The time axis in that dimension was messed up. Sometimes it would be faster and sometimes slower. He was never told the exact ratio either and stopped trying to guess it two years ago.


    "How long did it last today?"


    He had a far better way to get the accurate time.


    "Just about one hour, my prince."


    A shadow appeared next to him before revealing itself.


    Even though it was impossible to discern her features because of the ninja-like clothes she was wearing. The same clothes gave away her identity as a woman and a quite buxom one at that.


    "I see. An hour. Hum. I am a little tired now, do I have any other appointments today?"


    "Yes. The next one is your study of history and other scholarly subjects. Once finished, you have an appointment with Lord Gerald at the training barrack for your weekly horse and wyvern riding lessons. Once finished, you will have the rest of the afternoon free and finally, in the evening you have a dinner appointment with the supreme daughter of Castitas."


    Sol pinched his brows. Being a prince was great and all. But it was also incredibly taxing on both his body and mind. He didn''t even dare to imagine how it would be to become a king.


    ''Well, complaining serves no purpose. I should just go at it.''


    ----


    History was boring. But still necessary. Sol never underestimated something necessary. After all, knowledge was power.


    His lessons mainly detailed the past kings as well as the diverse important events.


    "One of the laws of the kingdoms is that all crown princes or crown princesses must wear a name related to a star or a planet. His majesty Jupiter was the first king. After him were Pluto, Venus, Mercury, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, and finally his majesty Mars, the eighth king."


    Sol listened to the information attentively. After all, this information revealed something incredible.


    ''The solar system in this world is the same as the one in mine. Does that mean that I am on earth?''


    It wouldn''t be impossible. He had always heard of the multiverse theories.


    This was even more so when he associated the diverse myths of this world. Asmodeus for example was one of the princes of hell and represented lust in his old world. Meanwhile, here, he was the beast representing lust.


    ''Well, not like it matters in the end.''


    Discarding those faraway thoughts, he put his attention back on what his teacher was saying.


    Thankfully, the lesson didn''t last long and he left the room to go towards the ballroom where he took his regular dancing lessons.


    Once finished he continued toward his lessons in ways of the nobles and different untold rules.


    Once Sol finished with the boring but necessary lessons, he was now free to do what he really wished to.


    Walking quickly towards the stable while keeping his noble appearance, Sol barely managed to hide his excitement, until he found himself face-to-face with another person.


    "Prince Sol, I am happy that you took your precious time to come learn from this old man. I hope you had a beautiful day."


    Sol smiled at the words of the white-haired old man bowing in front of him.


    Right now, he was outside the tower, but still close to it. He understood that he shouldn''t go too far as long as he didn''t awaken and obtain a reliable way to defend himself, he had to be very careful.


    "Do not worry lord Gerald. You are a man I respect very much and taking lessons from you has always been a pleasure."


    Finishing his piece, he began to walk towards the office building while Gerald always remained half a step behind him as he followed Sol.


    Once they entered the office building,


    "*Pfft* Hahaha, little Sol I must say you are acting more and more like a true prince. I remember the snotty brat that was looking at my horses with stars in his eyes ."


    Sol felt his shoulders relax a little as he smiled at Gerald''s nostalgic remarks,


    "Uncle, I already told you that I don''t mind if you treated me more casually even outside."


    Gerald shook his head in denial and chastised him.


    "You know I can''t do that Sol. I represent the previous power. It doesn''t matter what people know. But as long as we are in public, I must treat you as the prince you are, otherwise, I would be seen as trying to grab more power."


    A sigh escaped Sol''s mouth. Politics, politics, and more politics. He knew it was necessary but it didn''t mean he had to like it.


    Gerald wasn''t his biological uncle. Just one of the retainers of the previous king before Mars¡ª Neptune. Still, he really respected him and always felt uncomfortable seeing someone the age of his grandfather bow in front of him even though he knew this was how things were here.


    It didn¡¯t help that Gerald did not need to bow to him? After all, he was a member of the Highland family, one of the four Duke Families and while Sol was the crown prince, it wasn¡¯t enough by itself to command such a respect.


    Gerald gave an encouraging smile as he understood Sol quite well. This was one of the reasons he liked the young lad. He didn¡¯t let his title go to his head like so many young shit heads from noble houses.


    "Enough chit-chat. You should already be rather tired. So let''s get this done quickly. Anyway, you already grasped the basics and just need more experience, who will you choose this time?"


    "My usual ones. Black and white."


    "Hahaha~!" Another loud laugh escaped Gerald''s lips as he chortled, "Those two are your private property now, they never let anyone else mount them."


    Sol smiled. White was his horse. A rare breed of nightmare horse. A rank D species. Black was his wyvern, a rank C species of the Draconic branch.


    Wyverns were an extremely devolved form of Dragons. So much so that in the legend, dragons saw the wyverns as inferior creatures not unlike how humans saw apes. Still, they were cool and since he was half-dragon, all dragons-related species always obeyed him without question.


    "You are right uncle. Let''s go."


    Riding was one of his favorite lessons after all. Partly because of the coolness of the act and partly because he was able to interact freely with the man he regarded as his dear uncle, like the father he didn''t have.


    ¡°Oh. Now that I think about it. How about the heirs of your family?¡±


    While Gerald was his surrogate uncle, he was the real grand uncle of Athena and Mars.


    Sol¡¯s question prompted Gerald¡¯s face to darken a little,


    ¡°The situation on the border is quite tense. Wratharis is causing problems again as they try to test our defense system.¡±


    Out of the seven countries, while Lustburg had waged war with many of them, their most recurring enemy was Wratharis, the country of Beastkin, from which Setsuna and technically Milia were from.


    The current Leader of Wratharis seemed to be quite belligerent so he was a real pain in the butt.


    Unlike Sol who had still yet to awaken, both Athena and Ares had already done so long ago and were members of the army thanks to their talents. Athena in particular was a great force in the battlefield because of the special skills of her spirits.


    Sol sometimes wondered if the name of people in this world could affect their personalities.


    ¡°Well, we are here. Take your wyvern.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The riding lesson lasted all afternoon. Flying in the air was perhaps one of the most exhilarating things he could do but he knew that he could not let himself fall too much in this feeling.


    He had to stay sharp. After all, this was going to be a huge night

 CH 631: Petty Goddess

    somewhere, in a space filled with unsettling gray fog, a castle floated quietly amid the eerie fog and the silent surroundings.


    The castle''s interior was desolate, but at the same time imposing and magnificent.


    Directly under the towering ceiling of the immaculate white castle lay a golden table with fifteen high-blue chairs on either side in a symmetrical arrangement. 7 on the right, 7 on the left, and 1 on the helm that represented the leading seat of the assortment¡ª the seat of Order.


    The back of each chair dazzled and shone faintly with visible golden light, drawing the outlines of abstract constellations that differed from reality yet were somehow very much real.


    Sitting around either side of the table were fourteen women whose features were shrouded in veils of darkness.


    In the middle of the table, a large chessboard was placed and a game seemed to be ongoing for who knew how long.


    A heavy silence shrouded the gathering of women, sky-high tension floating in the air. A few of them gazed between Luxuria and Invidia, not knowing what they should say or do.


    As always, Diligentia opened the discussion between the assortment of sisters. She was one of the twin goddesses responsible for the Angels, representing the virtue of Diligence.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± Diligentia cleared her throat and looked at the chess pieces placed on the board. The pieces represented the current generation of Blessed still alive and active in the Mortal realm and obviously, many changes had transpired to the pieces in an extremely short amount of time, enough to astound the assortment of sisters.


    Camelia¡¯s piece broke down and shimmered out of existence in motes of dying light, the same happened to Lupus¡¯ piece. Lastly, Sol¡¯s piece changed appearances and was thus promoted, becoming a full-fledged King.


    ¡°We lost one Blessed to the force of Chaos. This has not happened in years. Not since the incident with Michael¡¯s daughter, Dahlia.¡± Diligentia shook her head in disappointment and sadness, ¡°Ira, what do you have to say about this?¡±


    Ira had a serious expression on her face, far more than her usual nonchalance, ¡°I have nothing to say. I do not even know when he met this man and decided to betray me.¡±


    Ira, as befitting her name, was writhing in anger at the way things panned out. It was a source of immense shame for the goddess of wrath. However, more than anger, she felt a deep sense of fear take over her. Ira had freely admitted to Sol that she was a coward under all her godly exterior, and cowards were always scared of the unknown. Ira had found herself pitted into a situation that went beyond her understanding, and it scared her to her very core.


    ¡°From the very moment he started nourishing the divine weapon, I have been keeping an eye on him, and yet I am unable to remember when they made this pact. Worse, I do not even remember when exactly Lupus was able to receive the energy of Chaos.¡±


    This entire situation made no sense to her, and she hated this.


    Worried expressions manifested on the other goddesses as well, everyone was perturbed by this scenario. While they were in no way omniscient, their godly powers did give them much freedom. It could have been one thing if the power of chaos was used to obscure their gaze, but even that did not happen and thus everything pointed to a single event.


    ¡°This man, Eins, has a power equal to us. No. Since he was able to hide from our gaze, his concept may be superior to ours.¡± Luxuria spoke, breaking the silence that once again settled between the sisters. She revealed the bitter truth that everyone present had been dreading but did not want to accept.


    To be able to hide from their eyes without using the power of a dimension mage would mean that they had mastered a concept that was superior to them in all aspects.


    It wasn¡¯t an impossibility per se. History showed them many such instances of something similar, Anubis being the most ideal example of this phenomenon. Few goddesses could say with confidence that they could beat Anubis without relying on their vast stores of godly powers for a battle of attrition.


    A new False God was certainly worrying but nothing worth much discussion. Their current predicament however was vastly different for many reasons.


    ¡°I was not going crazy, right? You all felt the familiarity in his power, right?¡± Gula, the goddess of Gluttony asked. Since she had already made a deal with Sol, her eyes were always observing the battlefield. She was immediately drawn to the fight between Eins and Camelia among other things and she could not help but feel something strange.


    ¡°Castitas, you were the closest during this fight. What do you think?¡± Gula addressed Castitas, the goddess of chastity. Since Castitas¡¯ Blessed, Camelia had fought directly against Eins and even used goddess descent to allow Castitas¡¯ powers and perception to flow through her, no one here had a better understanding of the situation than her.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not sure.¡± Castitas spoke with clear hesitation. It was hard to put what she felt in words but, ¡°What I can say with certainty though is that Camelia¡¯s opponent used a concept very similar to the power of Dreams. The same concept as Hypnos.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A few goddesses groaned. Superbia, the goddess of Pride, spoke out loud, ¡°Do you think this is a case of a mortal finding an artifact belonging to them? Like Anubis?¡±


    One of the many, many reasons Anubis was so strong, contending against some goddesses in sheer might, was due to his soul housing the Divine Weapon of Death in its depths. The Book of the Dead was the ultimate treasure of the concept of Death and allowed its wielder nigh-endless authority over death itself. In the same vein, they also knew that Mars Luxuria had managed to find something belonging to Dawn which explained his rapid rise to power.


    ¡°My sisters, you are too optimistic. We must always consider the worst-case scenario in this kind of situation.¡± Invidia, the goddess of envy, stopped the chatter that was definitely going nowhere. It had been a long time since the goddess had spoken to her sisters, however, her siblings did not have the mood to tease her for it.


    Invidia stood up and leaned forward as she placed her hands on the table, ¡°This case is different from Anubis. You are all aware of it, right? We should all consider this carefully. Rather than a simple inheritor of Hypnos¡¯ power, what if¡­ what if it was Hypnos himself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They all gazed at her, unable to speak, the words getting caught in their throat due to the implications her words contained. Many wanted to contest the idea, saying that it was impossible. That there was no way it was the case.


    But deep down, they could all feel it. Something was screaming at them that Invidia was right.


    ¡°If it¡¯s him ¡­ How? And why now?¡± Caritas, the Goddess of Charity, spoke in a gentle voice and looked up at the vast territory of the Divine realm. There she could see the crumbling divine kingdoms still floating in space. ¡°Father killed him, right? How did he survive?¡±


    Invidia waved her hand dismissively. ¡°For starters, do not call that thing father. He is at most our creator. But that is all. Secondly, the why and the how do not matter at the moment. What we need to ask ourselves is¡­¡± She looked at her sisters and raised three fingers. ¡°One¡ª Is he the only one who came back? Two¡ª Does he or do they plan to fight us for control over Heaven? Finally¡­¡±


    She looked down at the chessboard and pointed at Sol¡¯s piece, ¡°Is he one of them?¡±


    ¡°Invidia¡­¡± Luxuria spoke in a tired voice but Invidia raised her hands with her palms outstretched, gesturing her to stop and let her finish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he is not suspicious. You should have all sensed this, right? Even if it was only for an instant¡­ We were unable to see him.¡±


    Invidia grinned, ¡°This happened once, right? All the way back during his ascension to the Duke realm. For a short instant, we felt as if he was equal to us and his Fate became something none of us could observe. What about now?¡±


    All her siblings could feel the jubilation in her words, ¡°This happening once was negligible at best, but a second time in quick succession? What is his realm? Nothing but a mere King!¡±


    She shouted. ¡°A small worthless King rank. A mere mortal who has yet to cast away his shell managed to do such a thing. Do you truly think this is normal? Not even Anubis was such a monster at this level.¡±


    She took a deep breath, ¡°I have been racking my brain. Wondering how this was possible. How can a simple mortal constantly accomplish such miracles again and again? But if he was a reincarnated god all along, it would make perfect sense!¡±


    She placed her hand on the piece representing Sol, ¡°I will make my proposal once again. I suggest a swift and immediate execution or¡­¡± She continued ¡°I suggest we apprehend him and imprison him until his identity is proven.¡±


    Invidia was sure of her victory this time around but Gula raised her hand in protest, ¡°I believe we should not act in haste. Your deduction seems sound but you forgot one important fact. What is his concept?¡±


    Invidia showed no surprise when Gula intervened. Indeed, all the gods who died on that day had a specific concept. Even Hypnos could not hide the power related to dreams but as for Sol.


    ¡°It¡¯s an entirely new power. Do you truly think if he was a god, he would give up on a power cultivated for eons, all to bet on a new concept that was never threaded upon?¡± Gula gave a reason few could disprove. Becoming a God was already nearly impossible with the way things are. One would need to be a complete madman to risk it all and thread on a path never walked.


    Even if Invidia could argue that it wasn¡¯t impossible since many mortals did the same, she knew that all her arguments would just fall on deaf ears. As things were now, Luxuria had too many goddesses on her side so whatever she said would not be considered.


    But it wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t already anticipated such responses from her siblings. That was the very reason she could afford a smile at this moment.


    ¡°You are right. Why don¡¯t we talk about something else then?¡± Invidia''s smile changed into a grin, ¡°You remember the abomination¡­ what was her name again? Lilith, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gula¡¯s eyes narrowed. She did not like where things were going.


    ¡°If I remember well¡­You girls told me she was an undead, right? That no matter how ridiculous this statement was, I had no way of proving that she wasn¡¯t one. You told me I should just accept my loss.¡±


    The goddesses looked at each other and Temperatia spoke, ¡°That was the final decision we have reached. Do you want to contest it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all. Far from me to contest the wisdom of all my dear sisters.¡± Her tone was dripping with undisguised sarcasm, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Hum. I seem to recall that the Mortal realm had a rule about war. What was it again? Diligentia, could you help me remember?¡±


    Luxuria closed her eyes and Castitas sighed.


    Diligentia knew what Invidia was doing but there was not much she could do in the current situation. After all, ¡°Necromancy and the use of any undead is strictly forbidden during a war opposing two kingdoms.¡± She gave the rule.


    ¡°And¡­ What is Lilith Luxuria at the moment?¡± Invidia asked again.


    ¡°¡­ An Undead.¡±


    ¡°Well, dear sisters. It seems like we are at a crossroads.¡±


    Invidia sat down and placed her chin on the palm of her hand,


    ¡°Either Lilith is not an undead. In this case, Sol will not face judgment by the angels. But he will be a criminal who defied Divine Laws. Or Lilith is indeed an undead, and he will face Mortal Laws.¡±


    She laughed, ¡°It¡¯s going to be an interesting event, don¡¯t you think dear sisters?¡±


    Invidia knew it was but a small victory for her but a victory was still a victory and she was willing to take it. It didn¡¯t matter how strong Sol was at the moment.


    The stronger he was, the better it would be for her. After all, once the angels judged that Sol was too dangerous¡­ the Mortal realm would be at risk of complete annihilation.


    So, what will you do for my sister of mine? Will you watch as the world burns or will you give up on your favorite mortal?


    The feeling of anticipation was too great.


    As for the return of the gods? Invidia was not scared. Those gods may have been stronger than them back then, but things were quite different now.


    This world belonged to the Fourteen of them and no one else.

 CH 632: Other side

    [Nihil¡¯s Dimension]


    In a world filled with crimson light coming from a looming blood moon of ominous proportions, Hypnos was standing in front of Nihil¡¯s cocoon, observing her current state.


    She had been healing inside the cocoon since her deadly bout in the Astral realm. However, for some odd reason, her healing speed seemed to have progressed significantly, like a rapid shift in gears.


    Still, the state of her recovery was hardly of importance for the reincarnated god.


    What bothered him at the moment was something of far higher importance than Nihil''s well-being.


    ¡°I lost contact with my avatar,¡± Hypnos muttered as he adjusted his monocle. His expression was still calm but it was hard to hide the tumultuous waves that were visibly shifting in his head, fueling his unease and apprehension.


    ¡°So, I was not the only one.¡± A feminine voice resounded behind him.


    ¡°Zwei. Did you finish your task?¡± Hypnos asked but Zwei simply shook her head.


    ¡°I tried establishing my territory in Nihil¡¯s dimension as you suggested but it was a failure. This dimension is not stable enough to contain a territory.¡±


    ¡°A failure, huh¡­¡± Hypnos released a sigh. He wasn''t disappointed by the outcome. It was something he already expected. Dimension under the control of a Dimensional mage where nothing but Minor space orbiting around the main realms.


    The rules and laws inside were incomplete and for that reason, they couldn''t support the creation and growth of a new Territory.


    Still, it was quite a shame. After all,


    ¡°If you try to establish your Territory in the Astral realm, the goddesses will immediately find you.¡± He said.


    Zwei was different from the other believers of Chaos. Titans and the Chaos spawns did not create a territory when they reached the equivalent of the Demigod realm.


    This was why they could flee and hide in the abyss with no fear.


    But Zwei belonged to the forces of Order initially, and as such was beholden by its law. Unless she established her territory, she would always be considered an incomplete demigod.


    ¡°This is troublesome but shouldn''t we worry more about the loss of our avatars? Honestly, I am quite surprised by this outcome.¡± Zwei grinned as she cleaned her ear with her pinky.


    She didn''t care much about Hypnos'' goals and machinations. Truthfully, she didn''t care much about becoming a demigod either.


    She had already planned to visit the abyss later on and establish a territory there if necessary.


    Fighting against the horrors hidden there would be quite a novel experience.


    What she cared about at the moment was, ¡°Despite you berating Nihil for her failure, it seems like your grand master plan faced quite the unexpected setback wouldn''t you say?¡±


    She cackled out loud like the delinquent she was, ¡°You sacrificed the precious essence of Chaos to convert a Blessed in its entirety but the man is dead for good. We have no divine weapons in our hands. Our Avatar died mysteriously and we do not have the slightest bit of information or clue as to what happened at all.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    She looked at Nihil, ¡°Meanwhile, the goddesses by now should be more or less aware of your presence and the Mortal realm will be more careful about our approach. Creating another functional Avatar at the demigod level will take a few months and plenty of divine power. Divinity is pretty scarce since no one worships you any longer. A King rank Avatar might do but well, it seems like fodder at this point with what happened to our avatars.¡±


    Hypnos gazed expressionlessly at Zwei. He could see the madness in her eyes. Despite everything she seemed to genuinely enjoy the current situation.


    Truly, ¡°You are really a crazy bitch.¡± He spat with clear distaste.


    ¡°I will take this as a compliment coming from you.¡± Zwei showed no care despite being insulted.


    ¡°Say, how do you think our Avatar died? Surely it must have been in an epic way? Besieged by enemies on all fronts, fighting against traps we could not have imagined. Squeezing every last drop of blood and energy until inevitably falling at the end by the endless assault of our enemies. A battle like no other. One worth to be remembered for decades to come.¡±


    The more she spoke, the more excited she became. Hypnos closed his eyes. It seemed like he was only surrounded by dumb and crazy maniacs.


    Honorable death? What could be honorable in dying?


    Only someone who never died could say something so stupid and distasteful.


    He caressed his throat with a determined expression.


    He would not die again. He would rise back to the throne of gods and reach true immortality this time around.


    But for that, they needed a stronger power. Something that could face even the all-extinguishing power of the End in all its glory.


    Otherwise, they would forever live with a shadow of death looming over their lives at every turn. Never knowing if or when Adam would awaken and start his slaughter all over.


    ¡°I will send a Duke-level Avatar. I should be able to condense one in a week or so and let it roam the mortal world for some time. We need information. We need to know what happened in this forsaken battlefield and more importantly¡ª we need to decide on our next course of action.¡±


    He gazed at Nihil, still sleeping in her cocoon.


    This naive woman was essential in the many plans he had. She was one of the cornerstones he could not afford to let go.


    Ideally, he would have preferred to use the seven divine weapons instead but it did not matter.


    They would make do with what they had.


    ¡°I have no other choice.¡±


    The number of sacrifices necessary to replace the missing divine weapons would be¡­ staggering, to say the least. So much that even if they sacrificed the entire mortal realm, it still might not be close enough.


    They needed something more. They needed¡­.


    Hum?


    A grin split his face as he realized just where they needed to go to find what they required.


    The body closest to godhood if the reincarnated gods were not added. The nearly perfect being, created with the image of Chaos in a body that belonged to the forces of Order.


    The Mother of Thousands of Monsters.


    ¡°We need to unseal Echidna¡¯s body.¡± He said.


    It would take some time, yes.


    However, time was hardly a problem for them. They simply had to sink in the shadows while they prepared for what was to come.


    You won the first round.


    Hypnos thought of the prince of Lustburg. He did not know what the prince had done to annihilate their avatars, but whatever it was, victory was theirs at the moment.


    This was something Hypnos had no choice but to accept.


    Even so,


    ¡°We will be the last ones to laugh.¡±


    He would make sure of it. He would not let a mortal humiliate him a second time.

 CH 633: Settling

    The news of the war ending and the subsequent victory of Lustburg swept through the world extremely fast as Sol disseminated carefully edited videos of most of the fight.


    The video mainly highlighted the fight between Setsuna, and the other, against Lupus. While this made him slightly look bad as he had vanished from the fight early on, Sol did not mind giving more spotlight to the women he loved.


    This was even more so as the more popular Setsuna was, the easier it was to make her get control of Wratharis.


    It had now been one week since the end of the war properly speaking and the population of Lustburg was jubilant as Sol had announced fully paid holidays for all citizens for two weeks and taxes reduction for the next two years and the start of celebration.


    The brave soldiers and personnel received a minimum of double the normal rewards. Even if they, unfortunately, lost their lives in the war, Lustburg¡¯s administration had made sure their mourning families would receive the reward in their stead.


    Sol had taken a strict stance with the rewarding process, making it so that anyone stupid enough to attempt swindling money would face his wrath. He wasn¡¯t about to allow some nobles to grease their hands, no matter how unrealistic and difficult the logistics of the matter would be.


    Anyone who took even one coin that did not belong to them would be sent to the mines for life. No matter the position they held.


    Sol was already a matchless existence in Lustburg in the past, however, his popularity had elevated to such a stage after the war that even the most idiotic of nobles would not dare think of testing his tolerance.


    Things were slightly more complicated in Wratharis, however. Citizens of Wratharis lived tribalistic lifestyles, prompting the influence of respective tribal leaders to be far more overarching than the Dukes of Lustburg and in some cases the rulers themselves.


    By employing Shuten Doji¡¯s help, however, Sol was able to establish some resemblance of control. He even made sure to make the date of victory a national holiday with Setsuna¡¯s influence. This way, the populace would be able to rejoice in Lupus¡¯s death and Setsuna¡¯s ascension as Crown Princess.


    Unlike Sol, Setsuna had no family members who could play the role of regent for her so she was set to ascend as a queen in the coming months. But for now, Kiku used her authority and position to take the realm¡¯s control.


    This was just one of the thousands of small matters Sol needed to take care of. Such was his life.


    ***


    Inside Wratharis¡¯ royal palace, in a room that was set up as a makeshift office room, Sol and Setsuna were busy wafting through endless hoards of paperwork.


    On the far side of a couch up ahead, a snoring Lilin was dozing off, a stack of paperwork bundled up in her hands. She had graciously proposed to help them with the paperwork a few days ago. Now, it was clear that the girl had reached her limit after days of soul-crushing boredom.


    Isis had long since fled back to Lustburg, claiming she needed to give her full attention to healing Camelia.


    She was lying through her teeth, Sol knew, but he could not refuse when she was taking care of Camilia. That¡¯s why he sent her back with Lilith.


    The powerhouses of Lustburg needed to hold the fort as they had just come out of war and were prime targets of invasion.


    The witches were also back to Lustburg but it was for one very different reason.


    After all¡­


    ¡°Your Highness. The kitchen prepared some tea. I have already inspected it. No dubious substance was found in.¡±


    Milia opened the door, breaking Sol¡¯s train of thoughts. A small tray of tea and snacks was held in her hands, eliciting them to take a small pause from the mind-numbing boredom that they were being subjected to.


    Focusing on the night sky, Sol caught the sight of fireworks sporadically illuminating the sky. Some amount of focus in his ears also allowed him to hear the cheers and laughter of Wratharis¡¯ citizens.


    ¡°Setsuna. Let''s take a break.¡± Urged Sol, a bitter smile on his lips as he observed her head slowly peek out from the behemoth stack of papers. Reddened eyes and frazzled hair, paired with hands covered in ink¡ª testaments of the sheer amount of work both of them were constantly subjected to for the last few days.


    ¡°Soooll¡­¡± Setsuna drawled, her eyes looking at him pitifully as her hands still continued signing away papers like an automated machine. ¡°I can''t stop now. I feel like if I stop I am going to crash and never recover again.¡±


    A look of pity was all Sol could muster in response. While Setsuna had received training as a princess, it had been more than ten years since she was a proper princess. Moreover, since she hadn¡¯t been a Blessed, the training she received in both governance and politics was severely lacking compared to contenders for the throne.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Mighty with the sword and weak with the pen, how pitiful, my dear.¡± He stood up and skipped towards her before stretching her cheeks.


    The helpless and funny expression she showed made him laugh and he laughed doubly so when Lilin woke up with a start and fell from the couch.


    It was amusing how these highly accomplished warriors, daring enough to even go toe to toe against a King-ranked while being Dukes, now acted as though they faced their greatest enemies in paperwork.


    However, he fully understood their plight as he looked at the endless stacks of paperwork surrounding him in utter disgust.


    ¡°This is why I wasn''t interested in world conquest.¡± He sighed and stopped bothering the half-dead Setsuna before approaching Milia and smothering her in a tight hug.


    ¡°I am also sorry all of you guys have to work despite your lingering wounds.¡±


    World conquest seemed extremely glamorous in one¡¯s imagination. However, the reality lay in the behind-the-scenes¡ª the work that took place in the shadows, away from prying eyes.


    Wratharis was a Mess with capital M.


    Lustburg had been messy when he took over, forcing him to kill off a horde of many rebellious nobles with Lilith¡¯s help and some well-placed schemes. Even now they had to use undead for some parts of the administration.


    However, the problems with Lustburg paled in comparison to the mess that was Wratharis.


    The economy was in shambles. The administration was nearly non-existent. The war coffers only had spider webs in them and the laws were not even worth being jokes.


    More than 100 different tribes, each with its own leader comprised an equivalent of 100 small-sized kingdoms.Each with different laws, different rules, different needs, different populations, and so much more.


    The needs of the rabbit tribe were obviously different from those of the wolf tribe, for example.


    This was a strength and simultaneously a fatal weakness of Wratharis. Wratharis was vastly different from Lustburg, that¡¯s why Sol knew he could not rule it like he ruled Lustburg. Trying to do anything remotely similar would result in total failure.


    What would do when he added demons, elves, and dwarves to the mixture?


    Sol groaned before sipping on the tea and massaging his forehead. So much work to do, so many little things to pay attention to, and not nearly enough time.


    ¡°I wanted us to familiarize ourselves more with the lands but I don¡¯t see any other option. We might have to delegate more power to Shuten, earlier than we had initially planned.¡± Sol looked at Milia who only nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I have already talked to her. I am sure she will be open to further negotiations. Furthermore, I have called for the White Tiger lord and the Seven Sages to return. They will be valuable allies to our cause.¡± Milia offered, prompting Sol to smile contentedly.


    As always, Milia continued proving herself as his most reliable support when it came to ruling.


    The White Tiger lord had been used by Lupus as cannon fodder at the start of the War. Impressed by his strategic expertise, Sol had recruited him after a thorough subjugation of his forces.


    As for the Seven Great Sages¡­ nothing needed to be said about their influence and power in Wratharis.


    ¡°Great. After this, all of you girls need to enter seclusion in my dimension. I am now able to slightly accelerate time inside, only double the usual rate but it will have to do for now. Rest, heal, and use the insights you earned to reach higher levels.¡±


    The war had left many troublesome things in its wake, but it was nothing short of miraculous for consolidating and elevating their power.


    Thanks to participating in the ritual, Lilin and Setsuna were able to consolidate new names while Milia and Isis were ready for the last push toward the King realm.


    Sol was a little worried but most normal people didn''t need some super large-scale ritual where they had to face the nothingness of the End just so they could advance to King.


    The hardest part was already done and now all they needed to do was advance at their own pace.


    But this wasn''t all.


    Be it Medea, Kali, Persephone, or Freya, they all received innumerable benefits from the ritual, ultimately gaining a deep connection with his dimension.


    Due to their newly established connection, they had been able to confirm one theory Sol had been developing and now¡ª they had a clear path towards the Demigod realm.


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness. Soon, you will become the uncontested ruler of this world.¡± Milia smiled as she fed him a cake.


    Four new potential demigods, four new potential kings, as well as Lilith and Ambrosia. Not to mention, Sol himself.


    A genuine smile stretched his lips as he savored the cake.


    Politics was a pain.


    The war still had many aftermaths to address.


    But if there was one thing clear, it was that all he needed was ample time. Soon, a year or two at most, he wouldn¡¯t need to move a single finger to conquer the entire world.


    The incoming year was definitely going to be eventful.


    The most interesting?


    Becoming a demigod himself was no big deal. He needed no ritual this time nor a dangerous gamble.


    After all¡ª he was a Dimensional Mage.


    A huge, contended smile stretched his lips as he rested his head against Milia¡¯s soft thighs while she fed him with delight.


    Life was good right now and he was going to enjoy it.


    For that,


    ¡°I believe it''s time to finish the preparation for my wedding.¡±


    Ascension, evolutions, and all were great. But it was important to never forget that he did not grow strong for the sake of power alone.


    And now¡­ he had a Witch to marry.

 CH 634: Short discussion

    The next day, Shuten Doji could be seen entering the Celestial palace, guarded by a few soldiers of Lustburg.


    The fact that Lustburg¡¯s soldiers were slowly entering the frontiers and taking up key posts under their control could be seen by all those at a certain level but they also understood that it was inevitable.


    ¡°How wasteful,¡± Doji muttered as she observed the wall made of smooth jade and glittering gold. The mural on the wall depicted a lightning wolf howling toward the moon¡ª a king¡¯s war cry before he charged towards the battle.


    A royal family undoubtedly had to show their might through murals, sculptures, depictions, and other forms of art. However, Lupus had been on a whole other level.


    Taking care of all of this will be hard.


    She sighed and continued to walk in the relatively deserted palace.


    Before the war¡¯s conclusion, nearly all the servants and retainers living in the palace had fled. Even though a few had returned Doji surmised that many others were just waiting for things to cool down a bit more, maybe some even felt guilt and would never return.


    Most likely they made use of the chaos to steal some expensive trinkets or expensive artworks, setting themselves up for life.


    Their actions were perfectly normal. Rats would always scurry when a boat was about to capsize. She had already anticipated this and even banking on this fact, as it would allow her to subtly introduce people under her influence into the palace, injecting her spies in the right places.


    ¡°Quite the flashy palace, don''t you think?¡± Doji froze for a heartbeat as a young masculine voice echoed in her ears, far too close for her comfort. Years of training and experience allowed her to hide the shock and grimace from appearing on her face. She even made sure to keep her muscles relaxed.


    Turning on her heels, she showed a smile before curtsying, making sure to show appropriate Lustburgian manners, as she bowed before the man who had tried to play a nasty prank on her.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°At ease.¡± Sol waved his hand dismissively, ¡°You are one of the four great leaders of Wratharis. You do not need to bow to Lustburg.¡±


    His tone was flat, but an amused glint danced in his eyes as he eyed the Oni woman. Shuten had to quite literally force herself to not roll her eyes in exasperation.


    They both knew it was nothing but lip service. The moment Setsuna officially sat on the throne, would be the moment the entirety of Wratharis would bow to Lustburg.


    ¡°You are quite playful,¡± Shuten said, raising her bent back with practiced elegance. Shuten was not born yesterday, it would take much more than a glorified prank to fluster her.


    If Sol Luxuria wished to play with her then she would gladly comply.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ I am starting to like you.¡± The smile stretching his lips widened, and he presented his arm to her in a gentlemanly gesture. She gladly accepted his invitation. ¡°Let''s walk together, shall we? Queen Setsuna is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way, Your Majesty.¡± Shuten smiled sweetly and thus the two sauntered down the deserted place while exchanging some amicable, if pretentious, chatter.


    Seeing them, no one could imagine they were about to negotiate the future of an entire kingdom and millions of citizens.


    ***


    The walk, albeit short, allowed Shuten to garner a deeper insight into the man she considered to be her greatest opponent.


    Sol Luxuria was young. Be it from the perspective of your average human or even magical beings with lengthier lifespans, he was only a young adult at best. Yet, he possessed a mind that was well beyond the age he showed.


    No one could ever claim that he was just a lucky guy who went through life without any struggles.


    His experience, albeit short, was enough for many centuries-old monsters to have cold sweat.


    Yet she felt confused in his presence. He seemed arrogant yet not. Old yet young. Mature but still retaining a semblance of youthful childishness.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The duality of this man confused her and in a way, frightened her.


    ¡°You seem confused.¡± Sol, as if ignoring her probing, spoke quietly, prompting Shuten to direct him an odd look.


    ¡°Your Majesty is a true enigma.¡± Shuten was direct in her words.


    ¡°Well, they say mysterious men are attractive. Don''t you think so?¡± He laughed but she only shook her head.


    ¡°With my line of works, I can only feel at ease with a man I can read like a book.¡± Shuten was not one for relationships or love. She had no need for a man she could not control.


    ¡°How sad. Seems like I got indirectly rejected.¡±


    Shuten chortled at the words Sol just spewed. ¡°For someone who has been rejected, you do not seem particularly affected.¡±


    ¡°What can I say, I have a mind of steel.¡± He flashed her a big-hearted smile and they stopped at the door of the office.


    ¡°Well, as enjoyable as this discussion has been, it seems like this is as far as I can accompany you.¡± Sol slipped his hand out of her and stepped back.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you would be participating in the negotiations.¡±


    A shake of his head was his reply. With a smile, Sol added, ¡°This is Setsuna¡¯s job. Not mine.¡±


    Hearing him, Doji was able to perceive a new dimension to the relationship between Sol and Setsuna.


    She had always wondered if Setsuna being Queen was just a front¡ª a sham to basically allow Sol to annex Wratharis with little resistance.


    But be it in the war or even now, Setsuna was showing a surprising degree of independence.


    That could only mean that Setsuna was not just a glorified puppet for Sol, at the very least.


    I guess there is still some good news amid all this chaos.


    ¡°Very well, Your Majesty. I wish you a good night.¡±


    She bowed, in the same Lustburgian style she had curtsied before, before lightly knocking on the door.


    ¡°I, Shuten Doji, leader of the Oni clan beseech Her Majesty the Queen to grace me with her presence.¡±


    Shuten could hear Sol snicker from a mile away but she was not embarrassed. She had enough practice, from all the embarrassing titles and jibberish she had to spout to Lupus just so she could receive an audience.


    Still, it seemed that her words were quite shocking to Wratharis¡¯ latest ruler. Choking noises echoed out from the inner chamber, obviously belonging to Setsuna.


    I guess the new queen isn''t a fan of such appellation.


    ¡°You can¡­ Ahem. You may enter.¡± Setsuna¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    Shuten hid the knowing smirk that tried to curl her lips. Her new queen was cute, that¡¯s for sure. Opening the door to enter, Shuten was not surprised to see the White Tiger lord standing behind Setsuna like a secretary.


    She knew she was about to enjoy this meeting that was shaping up to be quite interesting, to say the least.


    ***


    When Shuten closed the door behind her, Sol¡¯s shadow started wriggling until Milia manifested out of the abyssal darkness.


    ¡°Was it wise, Your Highness? I apologize but Lady Setsuna is still not ready.¡±


    Sol shook his head, ¡°Setsuna will never be ready if she doesn¡¯t get the necessary experience to complement her knowledge. Don''t worry. She will become better with time. This is the perfect moment for her to gain all the experience she requires.¡±


    With Shuten taking things easy and the Tiger lord at her side, it would not take long for Sol¡¯s beloved wolf to become a respectable Queen.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s drop this matter. How are things at home?¡±


    A large smile threatened to split Milia¡¯s face at the question. ¡°The preparations for both your marriage and your coronation are well underway. But are you sure a triple marriage is sound?¡±


    Sol nodded before explaining, ¡°Setsuna, Medea, and Isis. Marrying the first three at the same time and announcing my engagement with Pandora will make my influence skyrocket.¡±


    As the daughter of Anubis¡ª once the Son of the Demon King and a True Demon, Isis was in a way royalty for the demons. On the other hand, Pandora was the Queen of Invidia. Once she ensured the safety of her daughters, they could announce the engagement.


    There was no need to explain Medea''s influence and how officializing their relationship would help his standing with the witches. And Setsuna would link him with Wratharis.


    Thinking about it, a bitter smile tugged Sol¡¯s lips. ¡°I am quite the horrible man.¡±


    This was supposed to be a joyous occasion but all he could think about were the underlying machinations.


    Sol soon clapped his cheeks, hard enough to leave the downward spiral of negativity that his decisions invoked in him.


    He needed to remind himself. To make sure to never forget.


    He did not chase power for power''s sake.


    All he wanted was to ensure the happiness of his beloved women. The power, influence, and all the additions he obtained were just collateral, mere tools to ensure he reached his objectives.


    ¡°Very well, let''s go. Setsuna will be able to start her closed meditation soon. Same for you. As for me¡­ It''s time to spend time with Camelia. I did promise her that after all.¡±


    A genuine smile soon crept up his lips at the thought. While they may have spent a steamy night before the war, he had not spent true quality time with his beloved nun for quite some time, he admitted.


    Though she technically wasn''t a nun anymore.

 CH 635: Shocking Truths (1)

    That night, Sol had gone to sleep for a much-needed rest. Just as he was about to drip off to dreamland, he was pulled into a dream, deep in his sea of consciousness.


    Opening his eyes, he blinked a little as he found himself once again in front of hs Gate of Truth. Unlike in the past though, the Gate was wide open, showing an interior similar to a shrine with a large book on it.


    Walking in, Sol gently caressed the book that looked more like an old grimoire and decorated with an apple on the Cover.


    ¡°Pretty beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡± A voice, eerily similar to his own, asked from his side. No surprise etched Sol¡¯s face.


    ¡°I thought you were supposed to vanish,¡± Sol mentioned as he pivoted toward the man. His relationship with Adam was¡­ complicated, to say the least.


    ¡°How cold, brother. After all I did for you, not even a ¡®glad to see you¡¯. I feel hurt, you know?¡± The man made a mock gesture as he placed his hand on his chest but Sol simply gazed at him expressionlessly.


    ¡°...¡±


    In the end, Adam simply sighed out loud, ¡°Well, know that while I would love to vanish from this space¡­ I can¡¯t. Or rather, I could, but I don¡¯t want to affect you negatively.¡±


    Sol furrowed his brow but soon realization dawned upon him. ¡°I am assimilating your existence.¡±


    ¡°Bingo. I must say the Law you obtained is quite nasty. Either way, it¡¯s slowly devouring my power and using me as a source of energy for your advancement.¡± He shrugged before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that, but it seems like if I let myself go you will also assimilate my memories.¡±


    The frown etching Sol¡¯s face only grew deeper. Scratching his head, he sighed out loud before offering, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Obtaining Adam¡¯s power and memories would mean getting the power and knowledge of someone who was once the supreme overlord of this entire universe. However, that came with its own set of existential baggage.


    ¡°My existence is still too small,¡± Sol said in a calm voice. Even if he added the years he lived in his other life, he would only have a few decade''s worth of memories. How could he ever hope to compare to the billions of years that Adam had under his belt?


    If he made a mistake, he would likely stop being himself and either become Adam in all but name or become a third entity resulting from the fusion between him and Adam.


    Neither of those possibilities interested Sol.


    Adam grinned. His white faceless figure slowly morphed until all that was left was a black-haired tall young man, seemingly in his twenties, wearing a pair of glasses covering bright golden eyes.


    Looking at him, one would never think that they were facing some kind of universe creator.


    In fact, from the modern clothes he was wearing, Sol had the impression he was facing a university student from Earth. This was quite unnerving to say the least.


    ¡°So, this is your true appearance?¡± Sol asked, curiosity filling his words. He could objectively say that the young man was very handsome but outside of that it was not the impressive figure he imagined.


    ¡°Prejudice is not a great thing you know? Did you imagine me as some old guy with a white beard?¡± Adam laughed and then stretched. ¡°As for this?¡± He looked down at his hands and clenched his fists. ¡°Well, you could say that it¡¯s indeed my original appearance with a few modifications that I picked up along my journey.¡±


    He sighed and approached the book, caressing it with a nostalgic expression.


    ¡°Anything I should know about this book?¡± Sol asked.


    ¡°The Book of Genesis was once my friend and closest ally. Sadly, its spirit died. A pity, I once promised to give her a new name but until the very end, I only called it Genesis.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Sol felt silent, there was a feeling of incongruity that was continuously gnawing at his mind.


    Nothing was making sense here. He had seen some of Adam''s memories and from what he knew, Adam was born with this universe, and as such was its origin.


    However, why then was Adam showing his current appearance? Why was he donning clothes from his old world if he was an entity of this one? And why the hell was he claiming this to be his original appearance?


    ¡°You must have many questions.¡± Adam eyed Sol as he spoke, causing him to roll his eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°I swear to everything I hold dear, If you say something like, it¡¯s too soon, or I am not ready yet, or it isn¡¯t time, I am going to riot.¡±


    Sol hated cryptic bullshit. Yet, it kept happening to him in each step of his journey.


    Adam exploded in laughter, which once again unnerved Sol. The Adam he remembered had an otherworldly feel to him, a clear presence that screamed his godly power.


    The Adam he was facing almost felt¡­ human.


    Seriously? Sol thought. It cannot be, right?


    If his suspicions proved to be correct, the ideas he had about this universe would need a lot of reshuffling.


    ¡°I can see your brain overworking from here.¡± Adam stopped laughing and shook his head.


    ¡°To start, I would like to urge you to not worry. Previously, I couldn¡¯t share the secrets with you, not only because you were too weak to protect that information but also because those matters had no reason to be of any importance to you. Now, though, things are very much different. You are starting to step into very dangerous waters, so I owe you some explanations.¡±


    Adam closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°I am sure you have many questions, but answering them one by one would feel very disjointed and a waste of our time. So, let me steer the direction of this discussion, ok?¡±


    ¡°You are the boss. I am listening.¡± Sol nodded and two chairs appeared, between them. This discussion was going to take some time.


    ¡°So, where should we start?¡± Adam pondered, causing Sol to chuckle.


    ¡°How about, from the very beginning?¡± Sol snickered.


    ¡°I like your wordplay.¡±


    The two shared a smile but soon Adam adopted a more serious expression, after all, he was about to share one of the greatest truths of this world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with one simple truth. One you should be aware of by now.¡±


    Sol waited patiently for Adam¡¯s next words.


    ¡°This first piece of information is pretty clear. For you who have been reincarnated in this world you should be aware of it by now, right?¡±


    Adam closed his eyes as if savoring the words he was about to utter.


    ¡°The universe we live in is part of a greater whole. One composed of a near infinite convergence of different realities.¡±


    Sol was not shocked. This was indeed easy to guess. After all, he was not from this world and no matter how he searched, it was clear that Earth in itself was not part of this universe.


    Yet, so many things from Earth influenced this world.


    Adam opened the book and thousands upon thousands of shining planets manifested on its pages.


    ¡°Consider each of these planets as a verse. Once you have enough power, you will be able to breach the crystal wall and enter other verses. The coordinates are all here. Quite handy, right?¡±


    Sol stiffened as Adam bragged about having coordinates of thousands of universes as though he was collecting marbles. He had never even heard about this crystal wall he mentioned but its functionalities were quite easy to deduce.


    Adam was happy that Sol did not interrupt him and so he continued, ¡°The Crystal Wall is the natural protection of a universe or a dimension. The stronger the World Will of a universe, the stronger its crystal wall. As for the World Will, it¡¯s what you call Fate. An unfeeling, emotionless system with the sole mission of protecting the universe it oversees.¡±


    It seemed like Adam was determined to shatter all the understanding Sol had of the world as he kept bringing more and more new terms and from the smile on his face, he took great pleasure in it.


    ¡°To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t try leaving this universe. At least not until you reach Eve¡¯s level. Otherwise, you will most likely die getting crushed by the void between worlds, get stranded, or get captured by some outer gods.¡±


    ¡°Eve¡­?¡± This time, Sol simply couldn¡¯t help but ask. Which prompted Adam to nod.


    ¡°Eve. She was¡­ I guess you could say that she was my wife. Though it seems like she went crazy and split her soul after I died. Nowadays, she goes by two names.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡± Sol gasped.


    ¡°You must have guessed by now.¡± Adam smiled bitterly as he shared another shocking truth about this universe, ¡°The ones known as Mother Goddess of Order and Mother Goddess of Chaos were once the same entity.¡±

 CH 636: Shocking Truth (2)

    Sol stayed silent, digesting the information he had just received. Chaos and Order, the two highest goddesses in this world and those who were publicly known as the creators.


    For all their powers, the two goddesses were shrouded in deep mysteries. The ambiguity of their existence resulted in very few people directly worshiping them. Even the Wings of Freedom who waved the flag of Chaos and its subsidiaries prayed to Ymir. Meanwhile, people of the Mortal Realm prayed to one of the fourteen goddesses or a pair of the twin goddesses.


    Sol had many questions regarding them, one of which was why they remained asleep for so long.


    ¡°I don''t know why or how Eve went through the road of separation. The process is extremely dangerous. Due to the opposing concepts the two selves hold, they are more likely to fight each other than cooperate. But the situation is what it is.¡± Adam intoned, his voice carrying hints of indifference and apathy. It was hard to reconcile his current emotions with the information that Eve was supposed to be his beloved wife.


    ¡°Well, either way, I can¡¯t tell you much more about her. What I can tell you is that, after my Death, Eve should have become the de facto Guardian of this universe. She has the highest authority and her words dictate fate. But this authority was split. Weakening the Crystal wall and allowing the possibility for intruders to enter through a specific means.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. You are pretty smart, as expected of me.¡± Adam grinned. ¡°There are various ways to enter a universe. But you see, universes don¡¯t like intruders and make sure to suppress them as much as possible. A foreign god entering a universe might become only as strong as a demigod, and this suppression worsens the stronger the universe and its World Will. According to my estimate, if a foreign god tried to enter my universe they would only be able to project the power of a King realm. Even the gods of the Prime Universe can¡¯t escape this suppression.¡±


    Unbridled pride echoed off in Adam¡¯s voice, he made no effort to hide it. Forced to live in a soul body for so long, it seemed he wanted to feel good by bragging about his accomplishments, even if a little.


    ¡°To avoid this suppression, the best way is Reincarnation. Going through the cycle of life and death in the new universe and getting imprinted by it. In a way, I guess you could say it¡¯s not unlike getting a permanent Visa or a Naturalization. The currently ruling goddesses have been abusing this system, it seems. They took souls from the Prime Universe and brought them here, allowing them to reincarnate into my universe.¡±


    The smug smile hanging on Adam¡¯s face twitched as he mentioned the shenanigans of the goddesses. Those girls were reckless. They were lucky that no foreign gods had managed to slip through their recruitment and reincarnate in this universe. However, there was another dimension to it. Most gods were wise, thus, they did not dare intrude into his universe even after his supposed death.


    It went without saying that they knew very well how much of a headache provoking Adam would yield.


    He started to doubt the circumstances behind Sol¡¯s reincarnation in this universe. Some of the gods might have guessed that Sol''s previous life was related to Adam so when Luxuria searched for a soul they could have made sure to send Sol to get rid of a possible time bomb, so to speak.


    Adam explained his speculation to Sol which only left him speechless.


    ¡°You are me. But the version of you as a human definitely would have never succeeded in controlling End. The only possible result was you going berserk and destroying the Prime Universe. Who knows, perhaps one of the gods even has a hand in your death.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sol did not know what to feel about this piece of information. Should he be happy? Sad? Angry? In the end, he chose to sigh. The speculations were, ultimately, just that¡ª speculations. There was no need to worsen his mood by ruminating on this topic.


    ¡°Well. I believe I have more or less told you everything of importance. However, you are still far away from grasping such concepts. You now understand why sometimes wise people withhold information, right? Knowing all this doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything about it¡ª nothing changes.¡±


    ¡°So now, let me give you a piece of information that will affect you and your future path.¡± Adam waved his hand and one of those universes appeared closer. From this distance, it looked more like an egg than a planet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s resume things where we left off. I have told you about the existence of innumerable universes. But how are those universes born? The thing is¡­ All verses have a specific creator. You must know the legend of Pangu and how he separated Heaven and Earth, right? It¡¯s something similar albeit.¡±


    Adam caressed the egg with a gentle expression, ¡°Some individuals are born with what I call a seed or an egg. The embryonic forms of a verse. Those individuals are beloved by destiny and hold infinite potential. Potential high enough to give birth to a new universe. I was such an individual. I called my Seed The World. Back then, I would have never guessed how accurate it was.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He chuckled then pointed at Sol, ¡°You also have a seed inside you. What you call the Mirror Dimension or the Inverse World. But your seed is quite different from mine. Because it was affected by the laws of this universe, it became like a dimension and thus mirrored many laws of my universe. Normally this would have been pretty bad. But you were lucky. After all, it copied My universe.¡±


    Adam laughed. Normally, a seed should have had nothing. Only pure chaotic energy. Then once the creator started the beginning of time, new laws could be made to house the creator¡¯s ideal world.


    Back when he was a mortal, Adam¡¯s seed, [The World, developed a path that incorporated the laws of the Prime Universe. To do that Adam had to fundamentally learn all the core laws that bound the Prime Universe¡ª Gravity, Time, Space, Electromagnetism, Strong Nuclear Force, Weak Nuclear Force, and innumerable branches that shot off from the fundamental laws. Just remembering all the efforts he put into this made him want to barf.


    He even went further and incorporated the laws of Dream and Reality, thus invoking the power of Legends.


    This was the reason the main planet of the Mortal Realm was so similar to Earth in the Prime universe.


    This was also why Names and Legends from Earth had so much influence in this universe, thus capable of making Kings, Demigods, and even Gods.


    ¡°You are different, and I must say, I am quite jealous.¡±


    Was it because Sol and Adam shared the same soul origin? Or perhaps because of some unexpected influence? Adam could not say. But in the end, while Adam had to build everything from scratch, Sol was able to start with a full-on template and a world filled with completed laws.


    ¡°Of course, everything isn¡¯t without consequence. Because you started in such a way, your control over your Universe is extremely minimal. Not to mention, your universe doesn¡¯t have a spark of life or a World Will. A dead universe that is nothing more than a copy of a copy. At your current level, this might seem powerful and it truly is. But after you taste the true power of Fate, you will be able to realize the limits of your powers.¡±


    Adam was not trying to insult Sol. He simply stated things as they were. Sol¡¯s dimension was just that¡ª a dimension, an ideal superimposed on reality rather than a reality in itself. If nothing changed, the highest level it could reach would be something similar to a Divine Territory. This was perhaps the lousiest result someone who had a seed could reach.


    ¡°But fear not. You have three different options to choose from.¡± Adam raised three fingers, ¡°The first is to do nothing. Really, you don¡¯t need to do anything. It isn¡¯t like you seek to become the strongest. As long as you have no plan of ever leaving this universe what does the strength of your seed even matter? I am sure that you will be able to reach a level similar to Ymir and even surpass her. But that''s about it. Don¡¯t even dream of fighting Eve. Even if she split her soul and body, she is still this World''s Guardian. The apex of this world¡¯s existence.¡±


    Sol frowned but continued to listen. If possible, he didn¡¯t wish to fight Order or Chaos. But leaving his future to the whim of those two crazy goddesses felt unwise.


    ¡°What about options two and three?¡± Sol asked.


    ¡°Your second option is to completely separate your universe from mine and start everything from scratch. It will be painful and it will take time, perhaps billions of years really. You will fall into a deep slumber as you fuse with the Origin of the universe in order to bring a new Beginning and ignite Light and Life. This way has 100% chances of success and zero dangers.¡±


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Sol knew there was always a but in this kind of situation.


    ¡°But you will also become a foreigner to my universe. I think as a Creator you will be considered the highest level of enemy by my universe so even entering back will be nigh impossible. As for your women or should I say the women who manage to survive by the time you succeed in creating your verse, well, they will also become foreigners in the universe you create. The only way to not face continuous suppression will be for them to die and reincarnate in your universe.¡±


    Adam chuckled, ¡°But I know you. There is no way you would choose this option. You should know more than anyone what reincarnation truly means.¡±


    Sol nodded. Reincarnation was not changing one¡¯s body. One would never be the same after reincarnating, even if they managed to keep all of their memories. This applied to Sol, and the same would happen to his women. Sol would never choose this option unless he was left with no choice.


    ¡°So, this leaves us with option three. You already have the gist but you need to think bigger. Grow your dimension, strengthen it to the highest level possible, and finally¡ª fuse it with my own universe. Wrestle control from Eve and the goddesses and stand as the new Almighty God King!¡±


    Adam opened his arm wide in a dramatic fashion, shouting those words with emotion as if he could already see the epic battle on the horizon.


    Sol sighed, nonplussed. He could see that Adam was having too much fun with his theatrics. ¡°You already knew that I wouldn¡¯t take the first two options. Why not start from here?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. What can I say, I like drama after all. They didn¡¯t call me The Magician for nothing. So, what will you choose?¡± Winking at Sol, Adam asked with bated breath, eyes twinkling with mischief.


    ¡°Is there any need to ask?¡± Sol stood up and sauntered away from the gate. ¡°I guess I need to add Universal Conquest to my list of things to do.¡±


    His voice was calm, but his decision was made. He had already planned to steal the Mortal Realm. So, things didn¡¯t change all things considered.


    The target only became bigger¡­ Much, much bigger.

 CH 637: I only need time

    Adam watched Sol leave with a small smile, cracks branched along his skin, pouring out a dim glow.


    ¡°I don''t have much time left.¡±


    By all rights, he should have already vanished long ago. However, he was serious when he said he did not want any harm to befall Sol due to him.


    With Sol¡¯s strength and will, he could resist the overlapping effect to some extent. However, it was inevitable for him to be irreversibly changed.


    Not time yet.


    He clenched his fists and willed the cracks to stop spreading and branching out. Immediately, the cracks winked out of existence, leaving his skin and body pristine as though they had never existed in the first place.


    I should be able to hold on for a few more years. At the rate he is growing, the time should be more than enough.


    Of course, Adam had not been entirely selfless in his decision. He had his own goals and thoughts¡ª one of them being able to see his beloved once more or rather beloved, now that he thought about it.


    He sighed, remembering the innocent smile of the short and bubbly woman who stood by his side no matter how nonsensical the circumstances they were pitted against.


    He knew that his death and the massacre he caused would have affected her negatively. However, he still hoped that her mental strength was enough for her to not fall apart.


    Now though¡­ He didn''t know.


    Would things have changed if I had been more forthcoming?


    He closed his eyes. What was the use of thinking about it now? The events had taken place uncountable eons ago, leaving only pain and regret in its wake. Thinking about it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    [...]


    Suddenly, an ethereal voice imperceptibly murmured in his ears, making Adam laugh. He gazed fondly at the oversized grimoire placed in the Altar.


    ¡°Old friend. It seems your return is imminent. Though I guess you won''t be the one I once knew by then.¡±


    The true spirit that birthed alongside the creation of the weapon had already perished. However, Genesis was a Divine Weapon, of the highest magnitude too.


    Now that Sol had awakened the book, it was only time for a new weapon spirit to form and the book to usher its divine knowledge once more.


    ¡°Speaking of¡­ I wonder what happened to my second divine weapon.¡±


    A puzzled look enveloped Adam¡¯s face. The Book of Genesis and the Pen of Knowledge. One divine weapon was bestowed upon him while the other was created by a mortal and elevated to Divinity. The Pen of Knowledge wasn¡¯t dissimilar to Sol¡¯s Eye of Akasha in that regard.


    His other Divine Weapon was both powerful and dangerous, no matter the hand it fell on.


    He frowned for a moment but in the end, decided to stop thinking about it. The Pen and the Book were connected. Now that Genesis was about to awaken, the World Will of this universe would attract the Pen to Genesis one way or the other. The two divine weapons would surely reunite.


    As for what would happen then, it would be up to Sol to figure out.


    This was going to be very entertaining.


    ***


    Leaving his inner world, Sol found himself back in Lustburg.


    His conversation with Adam was both deeply enlightening and somber, highlighting the truths that constituted reality. All this talk about infinite verses and their intricacies was far too removed from his current circumstances.


    At least I should be able to share some of that information with Anubis.


    Sol distinctively remembered that one of Anubis¡¯ ultimate goals was finding the way back to Earth, their home planet in the Prime Univers.


    His desire was so deep and haunting that he embarked on a journey to explore the whole universe. In turn, a rift formed in his family and he had to sacrifice the time he could allot for his wife and daughter.


    If I can make Anubis stop exploring the universe, I will have another powerful demigod close by when something happens.


    Anubis was one of the strongest demigods alive. Having him close by would be extremely beneficial for Sol. Anubis was also a demigod born in the Mortal Realm, and using that identity he could enter the realm without facing any suppression and limitations.


    Now I should focus on our growth.


    Though relying on external powers was a valid option, the nature of his plans did not promote that. To speak facts, personal growth, namely the power of his Dimension, was at the core of all his future endeavors. No matter what he did, be it integrating the Mortal Realm or the whole Universe that Adam created, he would need to strengthen and nurture his dimension.


    The good thing was, he already knew how to make the Inverse World stronger. He had all the pieces for that on hand.


    Simply by allowing others to use his dimension as a place to create their territories, he would be able to increase the vitality of his universe and reinforce the laws that governed and shaped his verse.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    If I can make Ambrosia move her territory to my dimensions it would be even better. But I shouldn''t be too greedy.


    Ambrosia was the Thousand Spells Witch. Her book of Akasha held all the knowledge of all witches who had ever existed. Even if it wasn''t quite at the level of Law, all this knowledge would change his dimension and accelerate the growth tremendously.


    But even if he couldn''t have Ambrosia, he had the other four witches.


    The four of them were unable to become demigods in Adam¡¯s universe. However, that was not a problem for his dimension.


    All the laws were free for the taking.


    In fact, ¡°What if I make a False God enter my dimension?¡±


    Tiamat¡¯s path to power was blocked because the Concept of Pride had already been taken. Even after changing her road, it was hard to shake off Superbia, the goddess of Pride¡¯s, influence on her.


    But the Concept of Pride was ownerless in his dimension.


    Theoretically speaking, it should be possible for Tiamat to become a goddess in his dimension.


    Sol clenched his teeth.


    ¡°I can not just be satisfied with theories.¡±


    How could he swallow Adam¡¯s universe if his dimension couldn''t even accommodate the birth of a god?


    Sol focused as he made an important decision. The day he could create gods would be the day he would compete for the hegemony of Adam¡¯s universe.


    For now, however, the Mortal Realm would have to make do.


    I think I can absorb a part of the Astral Realm now.


    He was quite confident of his chances, however, he did not wish to hurry and fumble. He simply needed to conquer all the kingdoms. Since he had an excuse in Luxuria giving him such a trial, he would be able to act with a certain impunity without any of the goddesses noticing his true goal.


    Speaking of the goddesses¡­ Things have been rather calm. I thought Invidia would have done something by now.


    A frown colored Sol¡¯s face as he thought about the matter. Even though he only had a few dealings with the goddess of envy, they were enough for him to get a good grasp of the shrewd goddess¡¯ personality.


    Sol¡¯s plans were not perfect by any means, and the suspicious movements they enacted during the final battle were enough for the extremely petty goddess to be spurred into action.


    Something is fishy. Sol thought grimly. He wasn''t naive enough to think that it was luck. This seemed more like the calm before the inevitable storm.


    As if answering to his worries,


    ¡°My Lord. I bring an important message.¡±


    A feminine voice echoed from beyond the door and Sol recognized Clara¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened, showing the fiercely loyal and beautiful elf, Clara.


    For Sol, many people played an important role during this war. Clara was undoubtedly one of the MVPs for him. She lacked the power to affect the battle but her skills pre and post-war were invaluable.


    Clara was usually the image of calmness and serenity, however, he was alarmed to see a worried expression marring her face.


    ¡°What is the matter? You seem worried.¡± Sol asked, causing Clara to react in surprise as she schooled her expression.


    ¡°Many news came one after another and I am¡­¡± She spoke but she shook her head. ¡°I apologize.¡± As a servant, spewing excuses like this was quite unsavory.


    She gave a slight bow before continuing, ¡°Your Highness I am the bearer of both good and troublesome news.¡± She adjusted her glasses as she looked at her King.


    ¡°The first set of good news is that Southern Pride finally agreed to organize an official meeting with them on neutral ground. The Queen herself declared that she would be part of the meeting as a form of respect towards the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    Sol chuckled, ¡°I guess they don''t want to look like they are bowing their heads to Wratharis. No matter. We can allow them to keep their pride.¡±


    Sol couldn''t help but think of his beloved Nefertiti. Another MVP of this war. He owed far too much to her with far too little to show for it.


    Clara nodded at Sol¡¯s words, knowing it was necessary to not meddle with the elves¡¯ pride. The elves were extremely proud by nature and the Queen would lose all support if it looked like she was bowing down to a human prince.


    The title of Dragon Emperor was a helpful tool to provide the illusion that she was keeping face.


    ¡°You said there was both good and bad news, right? What about the bad?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Clara hesitated slightly but continued, ¡°There are two bad news but in a way they are linked.¡±


    She cleared her throat, ¡°We received two messages. The first one came directly from the flying city of angels and stipulated that Chloe Diligentia¡¯s training was shortened and she needed to be back to the flying city in three months.¡±


    Sol¡¯s expression darkened ever so slightly but he waved his hand, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°As for the second news¡­ The dwarves sent a notice of Impeachment to the International Court and the angels and accused Lustburg of propagating and promoting the usage of undead, thus mocking the sanctity of life.


    ¡°They also accused us of breaking the International convention and using Undead during the war.


    ¡°Finally, they accused us of breaking the tacit understanding that was reached regarding the occupation of foreign territories during the war and thus disturbing the peace that was so hard fought.¡±


    Sol was speechless. Listening to this made him feel like Lustburg was some kind of evil organization that wanted to conquer the world.


    The fact that they technically were not wrong was irrelevant, however.


    ¡°The Dwarves have quite the plan, huh.¡±


    His next goal had been to silently develop and assimilate Wratharis before doing the same with Envilya. But now he was starting to wonder if he should just declare war and erase those greedy bastards from the map.


    ¡°Half of what they said is bullshit,¡± Sol intoned.


    He massaged his forehead, his eyes gleaming with dark thoughts.


    ¡°The dwarves are cowards. There is no way they would openly try to impeach us based on those flimsy reasons. Unless of course, they already have someone to back them.¡±


    Sol grinned. If he was right, it seemed like the angels had decided to send the first probing move and the dwarves were nothing but the cannon fodder they used.


    ¡°Well, since this is what you guys want to do. Don''t mind me breaking your pawns.¡±


    Sol stood up, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°What is the date of the next international convention?¡±


    Clara felt a chill go down her spine at the coldness dripping from his voice. However, she did not feel fear only joy and anticipation.


    The darker Sol acted, the more excitement she received.


    ¡°Four months.¡±


    ¡°Four months, huh¡­ I guess they are truly the nation of sloth.¡±


    He laughed. It seemed like the angels were confident of their power.


    But Sol would make them understand that the worst all his enemies did was give him time. For ageless creatures like angels, four months might be nothing but a blip in their lifespan.


    But for Sol¡­ four months was more than enough to change the world.

 CH 638: Greed and Dwarves

    Far in the rocky mountains, civilizations had been developing for nearly a thousand years, steadily building up their power while spreading their influence over the world thanks to their relatively advanced technology.


    This civilization, once slaves under the control of the Elves, was now recognized as one of the Seven Great Kingdoms. Relevant enough that they could share the power and control over the entirety of the Mortal Realm.


    They were called Dwarves and their kingdom was named after the goddess of Greed.


    Greed Dike.


    Known as the land of innovation by many, and respected by others for its superior technological advancement.


    Still, dwarves, for all their glorious advancement knew that they were still far from the very heights of technological advancement even in the Mortal Realm itself.


    Above them, and it was quite literally at that, reigned the supreme angels. The first-generation Divine creatures created by the goddesses. While they may have lost most of their divine power, they were still above everything that could ever come out of the Mortal Realm.


    ***


    ¡°Your Lordship, as you have ordered I have sent the impeachment motion to all the kingdoms. I believe by now, Lustburg should have already obtained the news as well.¡±


    In a lavishly decorated room with the insignia of a hammer hitting an anvil decorating the wall, a relatively short but muscular man bowed respectfully while reporting the current situation to the short and slim woman, leisurely sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°I see and what did the king say?¡± The woman''s voice was beautiful; a singsong voice that made one think she was singing rather than talking. The man''s eyes lit up ever so slightly but he controlled his emotions and shook his head causing his short golden hair to flutter.


    An expression of disdain flashed in his blue eyes at the mention of their king.


    ¡°The king is not the man he once was. He has been steadily losing his authority over the years and now he is only short of being considered nothing but a puppet of the council. Though he was against the motion, he did nothing outside of simply complaining and throwing his usual tantrum.¡±


    It was clear that the man was intentionally berating the king, deflating his authority, but the woman did not react to his words.


    ¡°You are a new Blessed. It would be wise to not let the feeling of euphoria from being destiny¡¯s chosen cloud your judgment.¡± The woman, who had similar features, slightly rebuked the young man. Her golden hair shimmered under the light as she looked down at the man before her.


    ¡°But of course, my lady. Do not worry. I have everything under control. Soon, I will ascend to the throne and everything will work out as they always did.¡± There was clear confidence in his voice. A confidence that no matter what he did, absolutely nothing could go wrong.


    The woman, seeing his attitude, could not help but sigh inwardly and look down at the crown prince of Greed Dike. Only pity and utter disdain bubbled up inside her whenever she set her gaze on the young man. He had no idea of the current situation, she was sure.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    At the same time, she could not blame him. It was a problem omnipresent in the new Blessed. Once one had a taste of absolutely everything going right for them, they generally became unable to think properly.


    As for her, she had been a Supreme Daughter for a few decades already. She already knew how to control her emotions and look at the broader picture. Fate was a fickle mistress and she would always let you down at the worst moment, crumbling everything you had built up throughout your life.


    ¡°Very well. I will believe you. What about the matter with Theresa? Is she still refusing to come back?¡± She had more interest in this matter. The king of Greed Dike was indeed limited in what he could do. But Theresa was different. She had known Theresa for years now. She even changed a few diapers for Theresa and her brother when they were kids.


    This was why she knew perfectly well how much of a monster Theresa was. The Supreme Daughter got a front-row seat to watch how little Theresa destroyed her brother from the inside out after all. A traitor he may have been, but Theresa''s callousness was deeply imprinted in her heart.


    Her martial power might be close to insignificant, but she made it up with her ridiculous luck and her skills.


    At the mention of Theresa, the prince showed an awkward expression. Clearly, even for all his pride and self-confidence, Theresa was a tough bone to break.


    Greed Dike was not so dissimilar to Wratharis in that the king alone did not hold all the power. The only difference was that, in Wratharis, what mattered was the law of the strongest.


    In Greed Dike, it was the law of the richest.


    And Theresa had a crap load of money.


    Just thinking about all that made the prince¡¯s head hurt.


    ¡°I have solicited her on multiple occasions, but clearly, she smelled the trap and refuses to leave Lustburg. I even threatened to seize all her accounts and business but she laughed at my face through the intercom.¡±


    The Supreme Daughter could only show a bitter smile at the knowledge. There was no way the prince would be able to seize the assets of Theresa for no reason. If he did that then all the members of the councils would go in a veritable frenzy.


    After all, if THE Theresa could have her assets seized for made-up or no reasons, then what about them?


    For all their stupid greed, Dwarves became extremely clear-headed and united when their direct interests were affected.


    ¡°She also said that if I were to use underhand tactics to affect her business, she would simply defect to Lustburg and share all the patents and technology she has under her control.¡± The prince felt like he was on the verge of tearing his hair from frustration.


    If Theresa was physically in the Kingdom, even with all her influence, it would have been possible to control her. But since she was in Lustburg there was nothing much they could do.


    ¡°So, you have no solution?¡± She asked in a lighthearted tone, clearly not expecting much.


    His eyes became cold, ¡°I have prepared some of the Death Sworn. A few of them reached the duke rank and many are close to that level. They will be able to retrieve her and if not simply assassinate her. Those are the orders I have given.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Her eyes twinkled at his response, both surprised and intrigued. Assassination was commonplace in Greed Dike. But the Death Sworn of the royal family was on a whole other level. ¡°I believe you made sure they leave no trace in case of failure, correct? We cannot give Lustburg any ammunition against us at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Since Lustburg is quite heterogeneous, a group composed of Dwarves is not enough to blame us. Furthermore, each of them has a death switch in case they are captured. But this does not matter. They are the best. Lustburg has no way of even catching them.¡±


    The prince showed a smug smile. He believed in the skill of his squad. They had never failed him.


    Lustburg was nothing but a backwater Kingdom that still followed outdated practices and was filled with barbarous individuals who could only swing their swords.


    In the first place, weren¡¯t they only able to win the war thanks to the armor created by Theresa?


    Their prince might be strong, but that was all there was to those barbarians.


    ¡°I believe that soon, we will get very good news.¡± He chuckled to himself.


    As for the Supreme Daughter, the more confidence he showed, the more she felt like things were about to take a turn for the worse. As a Blessed, she knew to never dismiss such feelings.


    I guess I need to start preparing a retreat route.


    A crafty rabbit should always have three burrows after all.

 Book 4 Audiobook available on Audible

    Hi everyone ! SHK B4 now available on Audible. The B4 cover the events with Lilith and awakening of Setsuna.


    With B4 now out I received 3 audible codes for credit. One credit allow you to get one Audiobook of your choice.


    I got 3 Free codes for Audible Credits. The codes are only available for people in the US Sadly. If you are interested write in comments. The winners will be randomly chosen.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Like the title say. This will last for one week. On Sunday I will enter the names of those who commented and randomize to get the winners.


    Please reminder that the codes only work if you are located in the US. The participants will be here on patreon and Royal Road. I will give two codes for Patreon and one code to RR.


    Once again leave a comment if interested.

 CH 639: Discussion

    A few days rolled away after Sol received the news of the impeachment motion.


    While this news brought with it some complex complications, ultimately, Sol did not fear it. He had ensured that Lilith had not fought openly during the war, only entering the fray to fight against the goons of the Wings of Freedom.


    The angels would have little legal ground to deal with him. What mattered more at the moment was protecting Lustburg from external attacks.


    Chloe¡¯s warning still echoed in Sol¡¯s mind. He was sure he could protect Lustburg by employing his dimension, but he was not sure if he could keep the encroachment deployed full-time as Tiamat does in her territory in the Astral Realm.


    To ensure the protection of Lustburg, he employed the witches to work on a new project. An ultra-large-scale plan was employed to envelop the whole of Lustburg in a dome-style defense. To top it all off, he planned to use magic circles as the base for his eventual hijacking.


    To complete this project Sol had been bleeding nonstop for days on end. His blood was an essential medium for the circle. It was an endlessly uncomfortable chore, albeit, extremely necessary, he knew. The only good thing was that Kali and Persephone came out of his dimension not long ago and could make sure the other witches wouldn¡¯t steal his blood for some of their experiments.


    Not like they would be able to glean anything out of it anyway. He had made sure to not mix in his new divinity in that blood. Sol didn¡¯t trust the other witches enough to risk his secret so soon.


    ***


    Sitting on a reclining chair, Sol rested his mind in the confines of the church office. This was different from his normal place of work but there was a reason for this sudden workplace shift.


    The office was not so different from his usual one in terms of design alone. Courtesy of Milia and Clara working hard to make sure he was not disturbed.


    The only visible difference was the Phoenix insignia on display instead of the encircling Snake.


    ¡°So, why did you take over my office again?¡± Camelia¡¯s voice echoed from his side. Leisurely sipping some coffee from her seat, she had voiced out her opinion in a nonchalant voice.


    She was not wearing her usual white and gold nun clothes but rather a simple dress that gave the former Supreme Daughter a more approachable appearance. Her long brown hair was neatly tied in a ponytail. Her eyes did not look in his direction but from the titling of her head, he knew that she was waiting for his answer.


    ¡°The atmosphere in the Tower is pretty stifling.¡± Sol shrugged. His brows furrowed as he looked at the documents detailing a plea for a raise for the Crown¡¯s Shadow. It seemed like they had been quite active lately.


    Because of their victory against Wratharis, spies from Wratharis, Envilya, Southern Pride, and even Greed Dike had been entering Lustburg in troves. He even had reports of people suspected to be chimera entering the border.


    Most likely they recognized Echidna¡¯s power from Milia and wanted to obtain more information regarding her.


    Sol counted, ¡°Freya is hounding me because of the promise we made but at the same time she is hounding me because of the wedding preparation, throwing more and more crazy ideas my way. Medea left the dimension but she is still meditating on her path towards the control of Time. Lilith meanwhile is avoiding me out of embarrassment because of the promise she made. Lilin is directing funny glances at me because she learned about Lilith¡¯s promise. My relationship with Pandora is as awkward as ever. Some of the maids are literally in heat and get frisky with me.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but release a stretched-out sigh.


    Camelia raised an eyebrow while chuckling to herself. ¡°It seems like being free with your love is now coming to bite you back in the ass.¡±


    ¡°How crude,¡± Sol chided.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t say ass?¡± She laughed out loud and finished the coffee with a long sip before donning a more serious expression. It was time to get down to business.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Your love problem aside. What about that woman? Do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°Dawn?¡± Sol looked up, his eyes trailing a golden string, ¡°She is always in my line of sight. At the moment, it seems she has holed herself up in Wratharis.¡±


    Another change after the war. Lilith was not the only woman avoiding him. Dawn had been using all possible excuses to avoid an audience with him. They both knew that if Sol wanted to see her, no number of excuses would change the situation.


    But Sol was willing to give her some space, for now.


    A few days ago, Dawn had asked to be transferred to Wratharis for a relief mission and also an apprenticeship under the Supreme Daughter of Ira. Technically, there was nothing bizarre about her request. After all, Holy Daughters had an obligation to serve and follow the Supreme Daughters of other goddesses.


    This was one of the reasons why Chloe was still in Lustburg. But be it Sol, Camelia, or Dawn herself, they all knew that Dawn needed no such things.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible she thinks that her Divine Kingdom is on the border between Lustburg and Wratharis. So, she must be exploring,¡± Sol nonchalantly explained his ideas.


    ¡°You are¡­ quite relaxed about this matter.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say to the boy. This was quite literally a Divine Kingdom they were talking about. A direct path toward godhood.


    Sol had not revealed all his secrets but he had explained the threats they were facing. Old gods coming back to life being their primary concern. Most of them had their Divine Kingdoms in the Divine Realm, which would make them nearly inaccessible due to the presence of the fourteen goddesses. However, there was always a catch. Some of those old fogies had their Divine Kingdom placed in the Astral Realm or Mortal Realm.


    Those old gods were far more dangerous since if they recovered their Divine Kingdoms¡­ they would directly get access to their full powers.


    ¡°I am not worried about Dawn.¡± Sol smiled. He was constantly following Dawn. No matter how far she was, she could never leave his sight. In fact, he was even keeping an eye on Hypnos.


    Though the matter with Hypnos became complicated due to him being a False God. But since Sol only made sure to observe possible variables, things were still in his hands.


    ¡°I think I have more or less located the Divine Kingdom already. Had she asked me, I would have given her the coordinates. Sadly, she fled. Her loss, I guess.¡± He was finding the situation extremely entertaining.


    Camelia did not share the same sentiments, however. ¡°Giving back the Divine Kingdom? Why not use it for ourselves?¡±


    If what Sol said was true, it was thanks to that Territory that Mars managed to become a Demigod so fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for us.¡± Sol showed obvious disdain at the thought of using their territory. ¡°It would be one thing if Dawn was truly dead and her concept was free. But she is not. Anyone who fuses with her Divine Kingdom will only become a False Demigod at best. If they are lucky or talented, they might unearth some potential and grow close to becoming a False God but the chances are so miniscule it is as good as being not a possibility at all.¡±


    Camelia could only show a bitter smile. Sol was showing disdain toward the so-called False Demigod realm but she knew that only very few people would refuse such a thing. After all, even the weakest Demigod was still a Demigod, false or not.


    Sol did not try to explain himself. He knew that his vision of the world had greatly changed with the things he learned along his journey, especially after his talk with Adam.


    The False Demigod realm might seem incredible for many but for the current Sol, it was only a waste. His sight had long since settled on Godhood and beyond that. But there was no need to focus on this now.


    ¡°How is Chloe?¡± Sol asked. Camelia knew he was obviously trying to change the topic so she simply nodded and answered, ¡°She has been quite down recently. But she is preparing her luggage. She plans to leave once the Christmas celebration and your coronation and wedding are complete.¡±


    ¡°Christmas, huh.¡±


    Christmas was quite a weird holiday in this place. After all, there was no Christ nor Santa here. Yet this was a holiday that had been introduced by his predecessors. Perhaps because they missed Earth.


    Either way, since there was no worship of Christ, the date for Christmas was extremely loose and could be moved anytime in this period. Some consistency was generally required but Sol had pushed back the holiday because of the war.


    Now though. He wanted to allow his citizens to have as much fun as possible while peace was still present.


    It was his way of atoning in advance for all the wars he was going to wage.


    ¡°I will take a look at Chloe later. I wish to have a good talk with her before she returns to her home.¡± Sol knew he could easily capture Chloe and use his power to make her spill everything she knew. He could also use her as a hostage. She was a Holy Daughter after all.


    But that was not his wish.


    Chloe was his first friend. Someone he cared for greatly and he did not wish to harm her.


    At the same time, Sol was not one to let sentiment cloud his judgment. The very moment Chloe left Lustburg, Sol would forgo all their friendship and consider her as a future enemy if necessary.


    He respected her loyalty to her Kingdom. But Sol respected those who were loyal to him even more.


    He sighed and looked at the last document on his table. His hand had never stopped moving even as he talked with Camelia. This one document made him pause a bit.


    After all, this was a plea from soldiers on the frontier. They were pleading for Gerald to have a second trial with his achievements in the war added to the case.


    They wished for him to be pardoned or at least have a lighter sentence. Sol could have dismissed it but he decided to think deeply about it.


    Back then, Sol had been devastated by Gerald''s betrayal. What''s more, unlike Kali, Gerald didn¡¯t have a demigod-level mother protecting her. So, Kali ended up receiving a light sentence while Gerald received a far harsher one.


    Now, looking at it with more mature eyes, he still did not regret his decision. Gerald¡¯s crime was worthy of death. So, a simple exile was already leniency.


    Yet his feelings were less raw. Less hurt.


    He closed his eyes and approved the document, putting it in a separate list. A copy of this would be sent to the Highland family.


    What they decided to do with this information would be up to them. For now, Sol would rather focus on the people that he truly cared for.


    Such as,


    ¡°So¡­ Camelia. Did you think about my proposal?¡± He asked her gently. It was now time to deal with her problem.

 CH 640: Listen to me please

    Sol observed Camelia in silence. Camelia had once been one of the strongest Supreme Daughters to ever exist. The sole fact that she was able to enact the Goddess Descent ritual was proof of her nigh unparalleled strength.


    At present, however, she was hardly stronger than an average mortal. She had lost all of her powers, her realms broken, her mana veins destroyed, and her road to supremacy all but shattered. It would be impossible for her ever to become a powerful warrior.


    In the first place, it was a miracle that she was still alive. A miracle that Sol knew would be impossible without his exponential power boost.


    ¡°Back then, I managed to save you but the wounds you received are simply too deep. You also consumed much of your life essence and went beyond your limits to maintain the goddess descent.¡±


    There was obvious guilt in his voice. With how strong Camelia was and with Castitas being as careful as she always was with her favorite Supreme Daughter, the Goddess Descent should not have posed Camelia any danger¡­ given it had not lasted as long as it did.


    But to make sure his ritual would not be disturbed, Camelia went above and beyond all of her limitations, even going as far as to stake her life.


    Even though she looked like the picture of health, her lifespan was all but exhausted. A few years, that was the time she had left in this world.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me that look. Even now, I do not regret my decision.¡± Camelia smiled in Sol''s direction. ¡°Fate was at work; I should have died on that day. But you still saved me. Being here, with you, it is already incredible.¡±


    She would be lying if she said she did not mind living as a mere mortal. Not to mention, she had lost most of her influence in the church, and only the staunchest loyalists were willing to just listen to her.


    Camelia did not feel sad. She was no longer a blessed. Everything was up to Aurora now. However, by a twist of fate, Aurora left and nominated Camelia as the regent and bearer of her authority.


    But¡­ Even so¡­ If she was given the choice, she would choose to do it once again without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°I know.¡± Sol nodded his head. He did not need to be reminded of the devotion his lovers had for him. Nor did he need to remind them of his own devotion and love for them.


    ¡°Still, you cannot stay like this.¡± His voice was resolute.


    Sol did not look down on the mortals or weak people in general. However, the matter of lifespan was not something he could take lightly.


    With him being part dragon, Sol¡¯s lifespan was already in the tens of thousands. With him ascending to the demigod realm and further, his lifespan would only be a string of numbers until¡­ he would achieve complete immortality.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Sol had no imagination of living all eternity by his lonesome. He did not want to stand alone on the lonely top with no one he loved at his side.


    That thought was one of the fundamental reasons why he made sure to constantly strengthen his lovers. He would, at the very least, bring all of them to the demigod realm. Gifting them eternal life was his first agenda.


    ¡°I am fighting so hard to reach that happy ending for all of us, not one where you aren¡¯t there by my side. ¡± It might be incredibly greedy of him but he planned to keep them all by his side forever no matter the cost.


    To accomplish this, he would fight even the goddesses if that was necessary. This was his path, the determination that filled his heart and supported him to tread on his treacherous path.


    Camelia nodded but then shook her head, ¡°I know you mean well, and trust me. I am not like Lilith was. I have no wish to die. But there is nothing we can do. Not now.¡±


    ¡°Camelia¡­¡± Sol started but Camelia raised her hand.


    ¡°I know you have your ideas but listen to me please.¡± A begging note entered her tone, prompting Sol to become silent. Once he closed his mouth she continued, ¡°I should be dead. But I am alive. Do you think the goddesses aren¡¯t suspicious?¡±


    A sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Still, even if they are suspicious that is all. My chances of surviving weren¡¯t zero. So, let¡¯s say by some fluke I survived and got healed. Then I should be a cripple forever. What do you think will happen if I make a miraculous recovery?  Even if you can manage to hide it like you did time and time again, I believe by now the goddesses are also reaching the limit of their patience and tolerance.¡±


    Camelia knew very well how the goddesses¡¯ minds worked. ¡°Right now, all they lack is an excuse. Simply one and we will lose Luxuria¡¯s protection for good. Meanwhile, what YOU lack, is time.¡±


    She looked at Sol, though all she could see was a blurry outline, her empty eyes seemingly throwing an intense glare at him.


    ¡°I will not! Let you heal me! Not now when you need to rest and accumulate.¡± Her voice rose an octave, but she leaked out a lethargic sigh in the end.


    ¡°Sol¡­¡± Her voice was softer now, more vulnerable. ¡°You are the most incredible genius I have ever witnessed. No, in terms of talent alone, you are a monster of the likes that has never been seen in all the realms. In less than one year you went from nothing to the King Realm. A King who can fight the demigods. No words can describe that feat.¡±


    She praised Sol, ¡°Now is the time when your growth will accelerate even more. Since you are a Dimensional Mage, there is no bottleneck between you and the demigod realm. 3 months? 6? A year? No matter what, soon you will become an exalted demigod. But you still need that time.¡±


    ¡°You need time to grow stronger. Time to conquer all the mortal kingdoms. Time to build alliances. Time to better understand your skills and power.¡± She spoke with an earnestness that Sol had never heard from her before.


    ¡°Please. Do not squander that time. Look at the larger picture. Think ahead. Prepare not for the present only but for the future as well.¡±


    Time was the greatest currency. One that could never be taken back.


    ¡°Once you become a demigod. You can do whatever you want. But for now, please, listen to me, okay?¡±


    Camelia could have simply refused to be healed. Sol could not force her after all. But she had learned her lessons after what happened in Lustburg with the whole Gerald debacle.


    There was no need for her to hide her reasons. All she had to do was sincerely explain what she had in her heart and converse with Sol about them.


    Only sincerity and open discussion could keep a couple alive after all.

 CH 641: Very well

    Camelia¡¯s sincere plea made Sol hesitate. No matter what he thought, the truth was that¡­ Camelia was right. This was not the best time to heal her. Even if he could do this with the power of Secrecy, he knew that this would be yet another thorn in his path, with a high chance of completely setting the goddesses on destroying him.


    As he was now, Sol could not win. He was more than assured about his chances against a false demigod. Even a true demigod would have a hard time winning against him.


    But gods and false gods were on a completely different level. It was too soon to discord all cordiality and face the goddesses.


    Should I take a step back?


    He mused for a short while before making his decision.


    His voice softened as he stood up from his seat, ¡°Let¡¯s make a compromise, okay?¡± Approaching Camelia, he kneeled before her, taking her hands in his gently.


    His gesture warmed her heart and she smiled. ¡°I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to heal you now and since you are indeed correct about the dangers of this action, I will not insist.¡± Sol was not an unreasonable person. ¡°But I refuse to leave you here.¡±


    ¡°Sol¡­¡± Camelia began but Sol stopped her mid-sentence.


    ¡°No, you, listen to me this time.¡± His voice was utterly serious, leaving Camelia no room to interject. ¡°You are no longer a Supreme Daughter. You are not a Blessed and you are not a King-ranked being. Not even a Duke. As you are now, even the weakest assassin could kill you before I reach you.¡±


    Not only had Camelia lost all her strength, but even her power to influence others had become nigh non-existent. She truly had no way to protect herself.


    ¡°The Witches are working on our defenses and the Crown¡¯s Shadow are extremely skilled, yes. But¡­ the bitter truth is that you are now a liability, Camelia.¡±


    Sol knew his words were harsh. However, he also knew that Camelia had to understand her current status.


    Sol had many contingencies in place and his power was growing constantly. Against Hypnos, Sol had been able to cover the world with his dimension without much problem. But it had been only temporary. Far from what Tiamat could do.


    Still, Sol was confident. He was growing stronger by the second. His soul was growing stronger by the day and so was his control. Thanks to opening the seven chakras, his body was also continuously strengthening, making him more of a cockroach than he already was.


    Camelia was right. What he lacked the most at present¡­ was time.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Leave the Church and enter the Tower. There you will have many people observing your health and protecting you. People that I trust.¡± It went without saying that Sol did not trust most of the nuns of the Church. Not because he suspected them of being traitors, but for the simple reason that they were not his subordinates.


    They were believers of Castitas. The staunchest, most devoted believers of the goddess of chastity.


    Castitas may be their ally at the moment but there was no telling what could happen in the future.


    Even beyond the hypothetical scenario, Hypnos was a far more dangerous enemy than he was willing to admit, boasting a power few could counter or resist. If he decided to infiltrate the church and capture Camelia, even Sol might find it hard to detect him in time and protect his beloved.


    Sol was sure that after killing a demigod-realm avatar, there was just no way for him to produce another in a short time. However, in Camelia¡¯s current state¡­ Hypnos did not even need a Duke realm avatar to pose a threat to her life.


    The church is not safe at the moment.


    Sol could not help himself from leaking a dark chuckle at the thought.


    The Tower of Babel, on the other hand, was filled with only people who followed his orders. Camelia, in her obsession, had made sure to train all the maids and make them extreme loyalists.


    The mortals in the tower aside, Sol doubted there was any place in the Mortal Realm that was better guarded than the Tower of Babel. Anyone who tried to infiltrate would face quite a nasty surprise.


    Camelia did not hesitate for long. She was not blind to her current circumstances, even though she indeed was blind in vision. She knew she was a liability, and she refused to let her weakness be the shackles that put Sol in harm¡¯s path.


    ¡°Very well. I will follow your wishes.¡± Camelia squeezed his hand and nodded obediently. ¡°But, what about the church?¡±


    ¡°Let the White Knight take care of it for you.¡± Sol shrugged. He did not care much about the church, in all honesty, but he just could not leave it in the hands of someone he did not trust either.


    The White Knight had continuously proven his loyalty to Camelia, even if that came with the distasteful flavor of his own form of love for her. Funny as it was, Sol knew the man was more of a Camelia worshiper than a Castitas worshiper.


    It was quite interesting how the three highest-ranked members of the church were, in fact, not believers.


    ¡°The White Knight?¡± Camelia nodded after hearing his name. ¡°Speaking of him¡­ You have prepared the reward ceremony, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course?¡± Sol sighed and took a seat next to Camelia.


    The aftermath of the war was truly the most troublesome. Sol had made many promises before the start of the war and now it was time for him to fulfill them.


    He simply needed to work on the right order of things.


    ¡°I will officially reward all those who need to be rewarded after my Coronation. But I made sure everyone received the physical rewards such as money and territory.¡± Sol wished to stop there and be done with it, but ceremonies existed for a reason.


    It was important for him to show off his generosity.


    ¡°This will also be the best time to announce our alliance with the Witches.¡± Sol had already planned everything down to the last detail.


    ¡°This is why¡­ I believe it¡¯s time to prepare ourselves and reach out to the Elves.¡± He grinned. This visit promised to be quite intriguing.


    But before going to the legendary land of elves, he had three tasks to take care of.


    One was catching Lilith and stopping her from hiding. The second was to have a heart-to-heart discussion with Pandora and even Freya, for that matter. As for the last task¡­


    ¡°I guess I need to take care of some midgets,¡± Sol murmured as his gaze seemed trained on something far, far away.


    A derisive smirk arose on his face at what he was seeing.


    He had been feeling stifled and stressed as of late. However, it seemed that some entertainment was coming his way, very soon.

 CH 642: Rats

    As they said, an elder at home was akin to a treasure. Meanwhile, Sol had the eldest being in the entire universe housed right in his soul. It would have been stupidity to not make use of this tremendous chance and learn from Adam.


    Sol had learned many things over this short period of super growth, new skills new power, and a way to cover the entirety of the capital with his power.


    The skill he was trying to learn was what Adam referred to as The World. Adam developed this skill based on his own World Seed when he was human. Since Sol had a slightly similar seed. Adam judged it would be possible for Sol to learn it.


    He was right. Sol had been able to learn the basics very fast. But Sol underestimated just how powerful The World was.


    When Sol unleashed his version of The World, a perfect domain enveloped him where absolutely no secret could be hidden from him. Though it sounded cool, the sudden influx of all knowledge and information of the minutest details that were enclosed within this domain flooded right into his brain. The larger the domain, the higher the information flux.


    This was just the first stage of the skill. According to Adam, in the later stages, Sol should be able to analyze all laws in the domain and have absolute control over them.


    This skill only served to tell Sol how much of a monster Adam was. Even with all of his capabilities that transcended an ordinary King, Sol had been positively overwhelmed by that power. But Adam had been supposedly a mortal when he obtained that skill.


    From what Adam told him, he had managed to awaken and support [The World] thanks to receiving enlightenment from Buddha himself.


    In all honesty, his words only seemed like pure bullshit to Sol. But after everything he had seen, he could only acknowledge the truth.


    Since Sol did not have the luck of receiving enlightenment from a heavenly being, the skill was very taxing on his mind and he generally only kept it up for a limited amount of time. However, he always made sure to repeatedly cast and maintain the skill every one or two hours.


    Even when he was discussing with other people, the skill was still kept on in the background. From what he was seeing now, that seemed to be a good decision.


    ¡°Anything the matter?¡± Camelia asked as she saw an amused smile stretch on his face.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Nothing important. Only a bunch of rats.¡± Sol stopped paying any heed to their presence after sensing only three Dukes among them.


    There was no need for him to waste his precious time on pests. He had exterminators specialized in dealing with such problems.


    ***


    In front of the Capital gate, a small group of merchants were negotiating with the guards.


    ¡°From what I remember, the entry fee was only 3 gold. Please, we already lost some merchandise to the beasts on the road. Our income will diminish greatly.¡±


    One of the merchants, a pot-bellied dwarf with a large red beard, was wiping his sweat as he begged the guards. Said guards only directed looks of ridicule at him, however.


    ¡°The entry fee has increased to 10 gold. Pay up or beat it. You are slowing down everyone else,¡± The guard answered with a look of arrogance and derision.


    Ever since their victory against Wratharis, there have been more and more caravans regularly entering Lustburg.


    In the past, the atmosphere had been drastically different. Lustburg was partially dependent on dwarven steel so the guard acted very respectfully to the dwarven merchants who came to Lustburg. But since the first embargo by Greed Dike; the relationship between the two countries has deteriorated rapidly.


    If Lustburg was not a melting pot of different species, dwarves would most likely have not even been allowed entry to the capital.


    Even so, the taxes for dwarves merchants of Greed Dike had increased tremendously. Meanwhile, the native dwarves of Lustburg were spared from such discrimination.


    The merchant gritted his teeth. He could see that no one would help him so he ultimately decided to give up.


    He threw a small pouch at the guard, who caught it with a victorious smile.


    ¡°If you had the money, you should have just given it sooner,¡± Snickering, the guard finally stepped aside, allowing the convoy entry.


    ¡°Remember. Don¡¯t cause any trouble. We have our eyes on you. You should register with the merchant guild. The pass you received will only work for one week.¡± He gave them one last look before ignoring them altogether. He returned to his work, collecting the entrance fee from the others who required entry into the capital.


    The merchant gave a warm smile and nodded repeatedly, assuring them that he knew the proper procedures, before entering through the gate with his group.


    It was a group composed of ten dwarves. Seven were armed guards, while the last three were the merchant, his wife, and his daughter.


    The small caravan advanced slowly through the street reserved for them, and the merchant showed a merry mood as he sat inside the coach with his daughter and wife.


    ¡°Dear, do you plan to go to the merchant guild now?¡± The wife had relatively tanned skin and a slim body. Her mouth spewed words of love but her eyes were as calm as a stagnant lake.


    The merchant dwarf shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t need to. After all¡ª one week will be more than enough for us.¡±


    A cold laugh escaped his merry lips, his eyes focused on the tower in the distance. The phase one of the plan went quite well. He was more than a bit disappointed in Lustburg¡¯s defense. The prince had overestimated these buffoons.


    What the dwarves didn¡¯t know was that the guard who had extorted money from them was showing an equally cold smile as he observed the slowly advancing caravan from behind. With a silent whisper, he transmitted a message regarding the intruding dwarves.

 CH 643: Promotion

    While the elite spies and assassins of Greed Dike were passing through Lustburg¡¯s entrance, inside the secret chamber of the Crown¡¯s Shadow, Milia sat on her desk while filtering through the reams of reports her subordinates had handed over to her periodically.


    ¡°So, this time it¡¯s the dwarves?¡± She mused to herself, wondering out loud. Her words elicited a small chuckle from her friend, Katia.


    Like Milia, Ketia was one of the orphans who was kidnapped and subsequently experimented on by King Neptune, Sol¡¯s grandfather. He was the so-called Puppet King, a disgrace in the history of Lustburg. Though her loyalty could not compare to Milia¡¯s she was still a valuable asset of the kingdom, serving faithfully beside her friend through the years.


    ¡°One of the agents we stationed on entrance guard duty managed to identify them as highly suspicious and dangerous individuals. He couldn¡¯t correctly assess their power level, but that in itself was strong proof of their suspicious nature. There is no way this is your run-of-the-mill caravan of merchants.¡±


    Milia nodded, agreeing to her friend¡¯s assessment. The influence of the Crown¡¯s Shadow had steadily grown ever since Sol took control of the organization and now they basically had infiltrated all sectors of society. From the red lights of the lowly brothels to the sparking chandeliers of high nobility, their eyes and ears were everywhere.


    It went without saying that Milia held more than a bit of pride in her organization.


    ¡°We need to know what their objectives are. Observe them from afar for now. But make sure to immediately capture them at the first instance of any suspicious movement, no matter how slight.¡± Milia did not want to capture them now as they were still technically merchants. Capturing them would only bring in another wave of international diplomatic complications for Lustburg given they were from a different kingdom. With everything that was going on for them, they did not need another set of trouble, especially something they could avoid by being patient.


    However, if the situation called for it, she would act first and ask questions later. Sol had officially delegated enough power to her that she now wielded the necessary authority to slaughter nobles, if they proved to be suspicious, without asking for his input.


    Pushing the documents aside, she focused on the more important matters.


    ¡°How is the reorganization of the group coming along?¡± They needed to expand more, fast. Now that Sol had taken over Wratharis, they needed to create a base of operation there and make sure they had eyes and ears everywhere in the Beastkin Kingdom as well.


    It was necessary to have enough experienced members and someone trustworthy at the helm.


    ¡°Everything is working well. I am preparing to move soon. All I need is to have a chat with the princess to bid my farewells, then I can leave.¡± Katia answered Milia.


    She had once been Lilin¡¯s maid and her most trusted companion. The two of them spent years together, even after Lilin had journeyed beyond Lustburg and into the world. Katia had been there beside her as she explored the world to broaden her horizons, always there to help her in need.


    In terms of loyalty, she was far more loyal to Lilin than to Sol or the country. Milia did not find this situation troublesome. As long as Ketia kept her ideals and loyalty to herself without influencing the recruits no complications will arise.


    ¡°As for the matter of recruiting new blood¡­ as sad as it may be, the reality is that the war had stripped many children of their parents, rendering them orphans. No matter how much the Crown Prince helps financially, he can¡¯t help everyone after all.¡± Ketia found the measures Sol put in place to be very admirable.


    However, she did not find them realistic. There was a limit to how much he could protect and save people with his actions. Many soldiers and civilians had died, creating many widows and orphans. Be it in Lustburg or Wratharis.


    Though the situation was worse in Wratharis.


    ¡°Princess Setsuna seems to be taking action to implement aid and relief to the victims of the war in Wratharis, however, she barely has any semblance of control of the country. Furthermore, unlike us, Wratharis seems to be in a deficit. I doubt she can realistically implement the same programs as us without bankrupting the Kingdom.¡± As an orphan herself, Ketia wished to help. However, the reality was working against her.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Milia nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°The prince has decided to lend some money to Wratharis, but there is a limit to how much we can offer. After all, our own coffers have fallen dangerously low due to war expenses.¡±


    She waved her hand, ¡°Either way, try recruiting as many orphans as possible. We will offer them training and resources. The only problem is fostering loyalty in them.¡±


    Creating strong soldiers was an extremely long and arduous initiative.


    Creating strong and loyal assassins and spies, on the other hand, was a whole different ball game.


    At times, years of meticulous training and relentless indoctrination were required to create just one capable assassin, sometimes even that wasn¡¯t enough. However, they did not have much choice in their hands.


    Time huh¡­ Milia could not stop herself from leaking a wistful sigh.


    Her own training to reach the King realm should have been her top priority. However, time was not something she had droves of and her responsibilities were many. There were simply too many things that needed her attention.


    The only good thing was that Clara took care of most of the administration problems, leaving Milia to handle the less savory side of the issues, the problems she was suited to resolve.


    The security of the state was not something to be taken lightly after all. Even though she knew she had to delegate more of her duties to others, she did not have any suitable candidate in mind¡­


    Oh?


    She stopped short, remembering the name of someone who had more than enough loyalty and was worth training.


    Should I give it a try?


    She hesitated for a brief instant but, in the end, decided that she had nothing to lose by just trying. The woman was already Sol¡¯s official retainer. So, there was nothing wrong with giving her a few more responsibilities. She was of course thinking about Athena Highland.


    I doubt Athena will be useful in the Crown¡¯s Shadow but Clara would surely love to have an assistant to take some load off her shoulder.


    Athena Highland was an extremely straightforward, honorable, and loyal woman.


    If she was used as the face of Lustburg¡¯s administration, with her high pedigree and her identity as a pure human, many of the problems Clara and Milia faced would vanish.


    After all, there were still many nobles who hated the fact that a prideful, obnoxious elf was positioned in such an important role by Lustburg¡¯s king. No matter how many times Clara proved her skills, there was virtually no way to convince the people who had set their minds on thinking otherwise.


    While Clara takes Athena, I can take Ares.


    A well-structured plan was forming in her mind. Ares was not as strong as her sister and he was also not the heir of the Highland family, however, he was as loyal as her while not being as bullheaded in certain aspects.


    He was a talent worth recruiting.


    Once her course of action was decided, Milia stood up from her seat. She needed to meet His Highness and explain what she needed. The Highland family was too high-ranked for her to mess with without explicit approval.


    ***


    In the basement of the mansion belonging to Hermes Traver, Theresa was busy drawing away while sitting on a small tool, perfect for her height.


    Different schema and diagrams littered the ground but she had no care as a crazed look filled her eyes. Her mind was working in overdrive and more and more lines and complex shapes were added to the schematics.


    ¡°This is it! This is the way!¡±


    She was filled with pure jubilation. Ever since she discovered the golem and worked on the Rangers, Theresa felt like she had entered a new world of pure bliss. She had a companion who could exchange with her necessary and overqualified workforce as well as near unlimited funds.


    The Rangers were powerful. Perhaps one of the greatest things she created after the creation of Sol¡¯s Divine Weapon¡ª The Eye of Akasha. However, that came no way close to satisfying her. She wanted¡­ needed more. She had to reach the height of creation itself.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± A crazed laugh bubbled out of her mouth like foam. Her hair was frayed as she had not bathed in days. Her hands were stained in ink smudges and her eyes were bloodshot with heavy bags stretching long beneath them.


    But she had never been so excited in her entire life.


    If Sol was present, he would look at Theresa in utter disbelief since he would notice that she had unknowingly entered the Duke realm and was instinctively using her Zone to increase her focus.


    If he looked at her soul, he would realize that the True Name of a King was slowly forming in her soul and a concept was building based on her insight.


    In fact, Theresa herself was not conscious of all the changes happening to her. All she knew was that she had entered a moment of epiphany and that she would sell her soul to keep this moment going even if for a fraction of a second longer.


    As for what she was creating¡­ If Kali could take a look at the schematics littering the ground, she would realize that she, perhaps, should not have talked about Nuclear Fission, Thermodynamics, and other such concepts with someone as crazy as Theresa.

 CH 644: Promotion (2)

    Even though Sol had been unable to sense anything at first, the slow but steady increase in his power, paired with the distinct whispers of the threads of fate made sure that he couldn''t ignore something incredible happening right under his nose.


    What the heck?


    He nearly jumped when the threads of fate started twisting around him, warning that something dangerous was about to happen.


    ¡°Sol, is something happening?¡± Camelia asked from Sol¡¯s embrace. She had been snuggling in his embrace, drifting blissfully into sleep. That was why her voice was incredibly groggy, stirred awake from the sudden jolt she felt. But Sol shook his head and shushed her. Giving a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Sleep. I will explain later.¡± There was no need to explain now.


    Camelia nodded and simply closed her eyes, drifting back to sleep. Meanwhile, in the room, a second Sol appeared out of nowhere and nodded to the Sol who was sleeping with Camelia before walking through the wall.


    This was one of the skills Sol had obtained after ascending to the King realm. As long as it was within his sphere of control, he was able to create a projection of himself and by dividing his thoughts, he could control all of his projections simultaneously.


    In a way, this was a nascent form of Omniscience, allowing him to be in many places simultaneously. Since all his projections existed in his sphere of control, they could act as relay stations and allow him to use his power and skills wherever his projections were placed.


    ***


    Sol¡¯s projection flew through the air toward the place where he felt the disturbance, invisible to all. At his level, impeding the perception of ordinary mortals was extremely easy.


    If he used the full extent of his powers, creating a projection directly at his destination was not a problem for him as it was under his sphere of influence. However, Sol refrained from it as it was not exactly necessary for him.


    The direction is¡­ Duke Hermes¡¯ residence?


    Sol was quite surprised. Hermes was a Duke both as a leader and a warrior. There was no one else in the house with a similar sense of talent or power as him.


    Well, there was one¡­


    Theresa? Really?


    He was positively mystified by his knowledge. As far as he could remember. Theresa has always been a weak but extremely resourceful woman. Some may even say she was¡­ too resourceful.


    Sol held immense respect for the diminutive woman. Sol did not doubt that he was a one-in-a-generation genius. But many factors had aligned perfectly to bring about his current achievements.


    Theresa was different, however. She was the ultimate genius, the apex of all geniuses. An epoch-changing monster who could revolutionize an entire era with her talents alone.


    What kind of discovery did she make this time?


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    He thought inwardly as he stopped above Hermes¡¯s mansion, wondering if he should enter or not.


    From where he stood, he was able to look through the entire house and witnessed Theresa furiously sketching in her canvas as though she was possessed by the God of Schematics themselves. Her current condition did not allow her to stop, lest something irreversible may happen.


    ¡°An epiphany?¡± Sol nodded to himself, coming to an understanding of her current situation. It was impossible to disturb her at the moment.


    In fact, he had to make sure there would not be the slightest disturbance to her. Thinking up till here, he moved his hands and created a miniature space bubble, encasing Theresa¡¯s room within it and isolating her from the outside world. No one could enter now.


    {Hermes. No one is to enter the basement where Aunt Theresa is working. I have already set up a barrier but better be safe than sorry.}


    Sol could see Hermes jump at the sudden whisper entering directly into his mind but he ignored the man¡¯s antics. The epiphany of a genius such as Theresa was something that should never be halted even if it meant the world would end the next second.


    ¡°I wonder just how much of a monster she will become now.¡± He could feel his blood rising in excitement at the thought.


    Theresa had been a monster since practically forever. However, she was greatly limited by her mortal mind. Her ability to process information could never go past a certain level.


    Now that she was a Duke and even had the potential to become a King, her processing power would simply be off the charts, completely different from anything she had been previously capable of. She might be able to work, 10 or perhaps 100 times faster than ever.


    Thinking about this, two new projections appeared and flew in separate directions. One toward Milia and one toward Clara.


    Sol had many plans for Lustburg''s growth and Theresa was proving to be an essential piece for those plans to become reality.


    To Clara, the message was simple. They had to start preparing more workers for the genius dwarf. The witches were extremely skilled but they couldn¡¯t simply rely on them for everything.


    It was necessary to find more skilled personnel from Lustburg itself rather than just depending on external entities. The initial screening would be left to the elf. He believed in her skill and judgment. The final screening would be done by him. There was no way he was about to let even the faintest possibility of something bad happen after all.


    All the people who will work close to Theresa need to be completely and absolutely trustworthy.


    As for Milia, the message he sent was even clearer.


    ¡°Capture all the spies who infiltrated Lustburg. No questions asked. No hesitation. Anyone who resists should be immediately executed.¡±


    His orders were cold and blunt, leaving no concessions. He initially planned to leave the spies to play around a little and go back home with nothing to show. This way, there would be fewer spies infiltrating their kingdom later.


    However, Theresa¡¯s current condition had changed his mind. He would not leave anything to luck. He would make sure to exterminate all spies and possible assassins.


    ***


    Milia had been walking toward the church when she found Sol appear next to her and share his orders before promptly vanishing like he had never existed in the first place.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She sighed before tracing her steps back. She didn¡¯t know why Sol went from mere observation to capture on sight and even elimination at the drop of a hat, but it wasn¡¯t her place to question his decisions in the first place. Unless she thought it would do more harm than good that is.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the best time to let the crew exercise their limbs a little.¡± The last time they were in full destruction mode was when Sol ordered the death of many rebels from the noble households.


    Equipping her communicator, she promptly sent orders to all available agents.


    ¡°Ketia. Code Yellow. Full Freedom of action is allowed. Avoid disturbing the civilians at all costs and make it clean.¡± She unequipped the communicator and vanished into the shadows, complete silence descended at her departure.


    This night promised to be extremely bloody and gory. After this night, she was sure that few would dare to bring their spies into Lustburg ever again.

 CH 645: Promotion (3)

    The sudden, unnatural spike in Theresa¡¯s aura did not alarm Sol alone. The aura of an unknown King was a cause of concern for practically everyone who could sense it and necessitated identification.


    Lilin, Isis, and a few others gazed at the distance, wondering if someone had become daring enough to attack Lustburg again. However, feeling Sol¡¯s aura that he was intentionally emitting to affirm his presence, they calmed themselves down almost immediately.


    They knew that since Sol was there, there was nothing to worry about. Everyone lost all interest in the matter and focused on their own tasks.


    ¡°It seems like this happened in the direction Miss Theresa was located in.¡± Isis mused, causing Lilin¡¯s eyes to narrow.


    ¡°I guess this means we need to accelerate our training as well.¡± After the recent war, everyone noticed a substantial boost in their powers. Thus all of them were racing to reach the next realm of power.


    Isis and Lilin were no different as they were meditating on the names and concepts of their King state.


    ¡°To be honest. I knew that I would become a King eventually. But I thought it would take me years if not decades to reach the realm.¡± Lilin clenched her fist as she felt the raw power coursing through her veins.


    The power of War filled her body and mind at all times, propelling her to the next level. Not only was she becoming incredibly stronger but killing techniques appeared one after another in her head.


    Different types of war existed and the one Lilin chose to embody was the primal destructive nature of war. A primal concept that relied on pure martial power, brutality, and absolute might.


    The more she focused on this feeling the more concrete the name in her mind felt.


    ¡°You have Sol to thank for this. Thanks to the contract relying on us, Sol¡¯s growth and power affect ours and vice versa. Furthermore, we were partly integral to his contract and got many benefits in return.¡± Isis was not as excited as Lilin for obvious reasons.


    She could have already become a King a year ago if not for her desire to not follow the same concept as her father which would have ultimately caused a clash in their road to the pinnacle.


    However, since Sol promised her that no such thing would occur, she was able to rest easy. She could simply focus on building her new name.


    It¡¯s quite the pain.


    She had used the name Erishkigal for years on end already and had gotten used to it. Having to build up and control a new name was something she would have liked to avoid. However, thinking about such matters was pointless now.


    ¡°Speaking of that, I am surprised that Aunt Theresa is becoming a King. She did not seem very talented in the way of cultivation.¡± Lilin spoke about her doubts regarding Theresa. She was pretty close to the genius dwarf since the two of them fought together during the invasion of Lustburg enacted by the Wings of Freedom.


    From what she remembered, Theresa herself had admitted that she was not particularly talented in cultivation which was one of the reasons she was so enthusiastic about machinery.


    ¡°My Father likes to say that all the roads eventually converge on the same destination. At the end of the day, as long as she finds her own Truth, nurtures a True Name, and finally obtains her concept, she will carve herself a road towards Ascension.¡±


    Lilin readily accepted Isis¡¯ reasoning. Remembering Arachne Milaris as a great example. That woman became a Duke by virtue of her own excessive talent in arts. Thinking that way, it was strange that someone as monstrously talented as Theresa never managed to become a Duke until now.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Well. We should focus on our own problems for now,¡± A bitter smile was etched on Lilith¡¯s face as she mentioned the troubles they were going through. But Isis only giggled when she saw her being so bitter.


    ¡°Heh¡­ What is going on?¡± On Isis¡¯ head was a small fairy. Scheherazade had been sleeping for a long period since the end of the war. She had intervened despite being told not to but everyone appreciated the devotion the loveable small fairy had shown.


    Isis was not too worried about her friend''s current state. She could feel that the small fairy was also growing stronger at an accelerated rate.


    She had a feeling that soon, the Tower of Babel would be filled with King-ranked warriors and magicians.


    ***


    While Lilin and Isis were relatively indifferent to the changes happening to Theresa, there was a certain someone who could hardly ignore it.


    ¡°Oh. I thought you would continue to avoid me.¡± Sol, who had been waiting above and making sure that no one would disturb Theresa, smiled at the newcomer.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have been busy. Training, fighting Wukong, and some other important matters that needed my undivided attention.¡± A feminine voice answered him as the newcomer stopped in front of him.


    Lilith Luxuria. Once the Regent Queen of Lustburg, she was one of the few with the power to truly ascend as a demigod. In more ways than one, she could be considered a Demigod even now. All she lacked was the creation of a Territory to complete the process and receive a substantial boost to all of her abilities.


    ¡°Other matters huh¡­¡± Sol gave an amused glance at Lilith who simply looked away from him, too embarrassed to hold his gaze. Neither of them had forgotten the promise she had given in the heat of the moment and while Sol was not one to pressure someone, he sure as hell intended to cash out on the wish.


    ¡°No matter. This is not the place to talk about such things.¡± Once he made her a little embarrassed, Sol decided to not tease Lilith too much for the moment. ¡°At first I thought that Theresa was simply building her name. But it seems like she is ready to become a King in one go.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Lilith was speechless when she heard Sol¡¯s account of Theresa¡¯s current state. ¡°People sure are different.¡±


    She still remembered how she only managed to become a King after losing her brother and Blaze during the war. Now, Theresa was about to go from nothing to King rank in one night?


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Honestly, Theresa should have already become at least a Duke long ago. What you are witnessing is the results of decades of accumulation, all ignited by one spark of inspiration.¡±


    Theresa had created a divine weapon and dozens of high-ranked weapons throughout her lifetime. She was the leader of a project that allowed mortals to match Dukes through the usage of armor and now she was working on an even more grandiose subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that she never managed to grow until now because of her lack of confidence or some other psychological reasoning. What matters now is that soon, I will have another King under my banner.¡±


    ¡°I doubt she will be much of a fighter, even as a King,¡± Lilith interjected but Sol merely shrugged.


    ¡°True. But her mind alone is worth more than anything. Don¡¯t you want to know for yourself? The kind of wonders a King-level Theresa can create.¡±


    ¡°The kind of monstrosities you mean.¡± Lilith shuddered just imagining what would happen when that crazy lunatic ascended to the King realm.


    Theresa had always been a daredevil. She was the woman who did not hesitate to steal an egg from Echidna while being chased by a Chimera.


    The only limitation Theresa had until now was her realm. Now that limitation was about to vanish. The more she thought about this, the more she paled with fright.


    Theresa was truly someone who could easily change the landscape of power. What made her even scarier was that her increase in power did not just affect herself alone.


    She would be affecting everyone around her with her change.


    What if she was able to create an armor that would allow the Rangers to fight toe-to-toe with a King rank? What if such a weapon could be mass-produced?


    ¡°You seem scared.¡± Sol couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Lilith¡¯s reactions, ¡°Well, you have every right to be. If I am not wrong¡­ what Theresa is designing is truly outrageous.¡±


    Sol¡¯s memories of his past life on Earth may be cloudy after all this time¡­ but he knew that he definitely had never worked as a physicist. Even so, it was not hard to guess one of the things she was working on.


    ¡°Trust me, Lilith, history will be changed forever starting now. The new era of warfare is about to begin.¡±


    Sol¡¯s eyes twinkled as he watched Theresa as if he were watching some supreme treasure he could absolutely not part with.


    Clearly, after this, he would make sure to increase the protection surrounding the crazy dwarf. She was now no different from a national treasure.


    As he thought, Theresa''s aura seemed to reach a crescendo before it finally stabilized after breaching the last obstacle.


    ¡°Success.¡± Despite all her worries, a smile filled with warmth bloomed on Lilith¡¯s face. Theresa was her friend and an old companion. Seeing the crazy small woman become stronger may be scary but it also made her incredibly happy.


    Arachne is going to be so pissed once she learns about this.


    Lilith giggled internally. After all, with Theresa in such a situation, it means that out of all the people in their past team. The only non-King was Arachne.

 CH 646: King Name

    Theresa could instinctively feel that whatever source had fuelled her initial inspiration was slowly dying. Yet she did not try to keep holding onto it, accepting the end as the natural cycle of things.


    More than anything, she believed in herself. Believed that she could achieve greatness without needing some spark of inspiration from Fate or anything of the sort.


    Her surroundings had gotten strange amid her reverie. This was not the interior of her Hermes¡¯ estate nor any building she knew of.


    All she could see was a forge, filled with a beautiful crimson flame that seemed ready to burn for all eternity, an anvil, a slab of metal, and a hammer. She realized what this place was immediately.


    My inner world.


    It was the place that every being could enter once they reached a level close to or surpassed that of a Duke. The soul palace was the Gate of Truth. In this place, time and space were meaningless. An eternity could go here and only an instant would have transpired in the real world.


    ¡°It seems like many things have changed.¡± She muttered to herself. Now that her mind had stepped out of the reveries, she could fully focus on the changes that her body had undergone over the days of her blindly pursuing the spark of inspiration.


    I am stronger.


    She thought with no particular passion. She had never particularly sought strength.


    Things might have been different in her youth when she did not truly understand her worth and was filled with a feeling of inferiority by comparing herself to the monsters she had as a companion. But, after all those years, Theresa realized that she did not enjoy fighting as much as her companions did. She felt no thrill in growing her strength nor in subduing her enemies.


    What made her truly happy was scientific research, discoveries, and smithing¡ª bringing the schematics in her mind to reality.


    The feeling of metal as it bent to her will.


    The satisfaction she felt when people marveled at her creation.


    The pride she had in being one of the best smiths in the world.


    All those feelings were irreplaceable and made her who she was now. A crafter, a tinkerer, a seeker of truth, and a mad woman who would stop at nothing to attain her objectives.


    Realizing this, a pure smile spread on her face. A smile that was born from the joy of understanding her inner self to a higher degree.


    ¡°Nothing has changed.¡± She was still Theresa and her goal was still the same. Surpassing the gods by creating something none of them could.


    If so. What then was her Truth? What was the ultimate feeling hidden behind her gate? She smiled as she lifted the heavy hammer. Her dainty hand clenched around it and her eyes trailed over the slab of metal before her. Her Gate, the one leading to her Truth.


    It was pretty simple.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I believe that Mortal Wisdom is superior to that of the gods.¡± She laughed while uttering blasphemous words. Yet she showed no hesitation and struck the gate with a mighty blow.


    A heavy clang resounded as she made contact. Her hands trembled because of the recoil. The Door was so hard that it seemed like nothing she did to it would change anything.


    But she did not waver and once again struck with all her might.


    This was her Truth. The realization that was born deep in her heart and the foundation of her Zone.


    In this world, mere mortals could never hope to face a goddess. The simple thought was nothing but pure madness and ignorance. Yet wisdom had nothing to do with power and strength.


    What did it matter if a goddess could erase her existence with a wave of her hand? This did not make the goddess wise now, did it? Only strong and unbending.


    ¡°Mortals can make even the gods fear.¡±


    Clang~!


    Another sound. One close yet subtly different from the previous. one. This sound caused Theresa to grin further and strike again and again and again.


    At first, her hits were frenetic but it did not take long for her rhythm to change and her technique to evolve.


    She was pouring everything into this work. Her knowledge, her fears, her desire, her dreams.


    ¡°I wish to be remembered in the ages to come.¡±


    ¡°I wish to become the best crafter in the world.¡±


    ¡°I wish to make even the goddesses beg me to forge for them.¡±


    Childish dreams, serious dreams, dreadful dreams. It did not really matter.


    ¡°I want to make mortals fly without using mana.¡±


    ¡°I want to reach beyond the sky and explore the immensity of space.¡±


    She would not let the shackles of reality slow her down or stop her from accomplishing her objectives.


    ¡°I will make the impossible possible.¡±


    Even if someone told her that such a thing was impossible. That she was deluding herself and chasing after clouds, she would stand proud and mock them directly.


    After all,


    ¡°It always seems impossible until it¡¯s done!¡±


    One final strike landed on the gate, causing it to break entirely and a new one formed above her.


    A gigantic gate. One much more magnificent than the previous one. It was a work of art in the truest sense.


    In Theresa¡¯s mind, four names slowly appeared. Each of them represented an aspect of her skill, power, and aspiration.


    The first one was Hephaestus.


    She rejected that name. She could feel great power from it but it did not suit her or what she wished to accomplish.


    The second name was Prometheus.


    Theresa could feel a deep resonance with this name. It was a powerful name. One she was sure would bring her to a new level and yet she rejected it without batting an eye.


    This name gave her a feeling of selflessness and dedication. But at her core, Theresa knew that she was not a person of virtue. She did not wish to help mortals for their own sake. Only for her pride and aspiration alone.


    The third name was Sindri. [1]


    This name made Theresa hesitate the most among the names. She had a feeling that she would be able to create unsurpassed divine weapons with its assistance. However, her aspirations did not stop there. Furthermore, she had already created a divine weapon that would go down in history and would exist as long as Sol lived.


    Finally, her eyes landed on one last name.


    It was weaker than Hephaestus. It did not possess the grandeur of Prometheus and it did not promise her success like Sindri.


    It was a humble mortal name. But from that name, Theresa saw what she researched. The potential to do the impossible and to reach even the sun.


    Seeing this, Theresa showed no hesitation. Bringing her hands forward, she grasped that name and fused it with her soul.


    She knew this might seem foolish but she felt no regret for her decision. For what better than a Mortal¡¯s name to show the true potential of Mortal¡¯s Wisdom?


    ¡°From now on¡­¡±


    Theresa muttered, her eyes shining as one of the highest Concepts imaginable filled her soul.


    ¡°My Avatar is Daedalus.¡± [2]


    If necessary, she would fly to the sun.


    ¡°As for my concept¡­¡±


    She laughed heartily, joy filling every corner of her being¡­ She wondered what Kali would feel later on when they met. After all,


    Her concept was <<Creation>>.


    That night. A new King was born. One that would illuminate the world not with her power but with her Wisdom.


    This night would represent the start of a new Age. The Age of Mortal Triumph.

 CH 647: Crazy Dwarf

    When Theresa finally came to herself, she immediately noticed the barrier surrounding her, seemingly isolating her from the world.


    ¡°Congratulations!¡± Sol¡¯s voice reached her before a bout of confusion could assault her mind about the purpose of the protective barrier. A sigh of relief escaped her as she saw the barrier crumbling before her, giving her access to reality.


    The sigh was followed by a radiant smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± She understood that Sol had placed the barrier to protect her and ensure no one could disturb her epiphany.


    ¡°This is the least he could do after everything you have done and are doing for Lustburg.¡± On the side, Lilith chuckled and approached the dwarf before lifting her up like a child and hugging her.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock at the totally unexpected display of affection. For good reason too as Lilith was not known for showing much affection.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± But her surprise was short-lived as she hugged her friend back. Ascending to the King realm was unexpected but a welcomed change, if she had to be honest.


    She had always felt the limitation of her mind so the power boost was definitely welcome.


    ¡°So, do you have a good feel of what you can do?¡± Sol asked with curiosity to which Theresa answered with a shrug.


    ¡°I am a little vague on that front but my power is based on the concept of Creation. I think¡­¡±


    She mused a little before tapping Lilith''s shoulder, prompting her to free the dwarven woman. Once her feet landed on the ground, she walked toward a slab of metal and inspected it carefully.


    Then, with a thought, sparks of zapping lighting flew everywhere before the slab vanished and a handleless short sword took its place.


    Theresa looked at the blade silently and swung it left and right before concluding,


    ¡°For now. It seems like I can manipulate the structure of the object I hold.¡± She stopped for an instant, organizing her mind on the conclusion. ¡°I do not think I can create things out of nothing at the moment. But I think with higher mastery I should be able to manifest any construct as long as I have enough understanding about its structure.¡±


    Sol raised an eyebrow and praised her generously, ¡°This is very impressive.¡±


    ¡°Heheheh, right!? Even now, I can feel new ideas popping up in my mind constantly. This will help me save so much time!¡± Theresa laughed with pure joy, glee coloring her face.


    Sol admired her craftswoman spirit. Even now, all she could think about was her next creation and how to use her powers to implement her imagination.


    Still, her power was indeed very impressive. More than his initial estimations even. If he started analyzing this power, he might be able to duplicate it but it would certainly not be an easy task.


    But I don¡¯t need to analyze it the normal way now, do I?


    Theresa becoming a King had already surprised him greatly, but the nature of her powers simply blew his mind away.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Sadly, I don¡¯t have much knowledge when it comes to science. He mused despondently. If he could he would share all the information he had about science from Earth but all his knowledge was superficial at best.


    He nodded to himself, his mind churning at unimaginable speeds as he processed the ramifications of Theresa¡¯s powers and the advantage they brought with them.


    More than anything,


    ¡°Say, do you wish to become a goddess?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Theresa and Lilith immediately shot looks of surprise at Sol. For varying reasons.


    ¡°Sol¡­ are you finally¡­?¡± Lilith asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Indeed. I believe I have the final piece to truly set the base for my dimension to reach the next level.¡±


    His power was Balance. What he needed more than anything else was stability and now Theresa brought with her the stability he had been desperately searching for.


    Creation and Destruction. Time and Space. Life and Death.


    The three most important Cycles for the stable functioning of an ideal dimension were now set in stone. He even had access to the four elements.


    This was more than enough for him to set the perfect foundation for his dimension. If he just proceeded with these balancing concepts, he was sure his dimension could easily accommodate the birth of multiple Demigods and eventual gods with no problems.


    I won¡¯t have to support everything alone.


    His Concept was all-encompassing but having help was definitely welcome.


    Theresa was a little confused about Sol¡¯s proposal. However, seeing Lilith¡¯s reaction, she understood that Sol was being serious.


    ¡°I always knew I had a godly disposition.¡± She grinned, causing Sol to laugh out loud. He knew that a woman with a devil-may-care attitude like Theresa would immediately be on board.


    ¡°You will have to move in my dimension once I am ready. But it will not take long. I just have to find one last person.¡±


    He thought about Dawn. From what he knew, she had both the authority of Night and Day coexisting in her being. Even though her concepts were not exactly essential for his plans, why reject something that was basically handed to him on a silver platter?


    Though I wonder if I can convince her.


    Sol grimaced while thinking about the complicated relationship tying him to Dawn.


    As for Theresa, she started packing all the documents she had been working on, breaking Sol¡¯s reverie.


    ¡°So, even though I fear to ask¡­ what exactly have you been working on?¡± He knew that Theresa could be¡­ dangerous if left unchecked so he wanted to be aware of her plans, all the know-how and the sort.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just¡­ I was wondering. Wouldn¡¯t it be cool if we could make our own flying castle or some flying cavalry? Just think about it. All angels can fly, right? And in Lustburg only the Wyvern Knights can fly. So what if we could make it so the Rangers could fly or even better¡­ Create a carrier for even normal humans to fly freely.¡±


    Sol¡¯s eyebrow arched in response to her proposal. Was Theresa thinking about creating planes?


    ¡°Then, I started wondering just how much energy would be needed to make something so big fly at such altitude. We would also need an energy shield to avoid them becoming simple targets.¡± The more Theresa spoke the more excited she became.


    ¡°So, I thought about energy. How to condense and convert mana into a clear focused source of energy or if there was anything that could replace it. The mana crystal would be great but I wanted something that was easier to reproduce and I got some ideas thanks to Kali.¡±


    Theresa took the last of the document on the ground, her eyes gleaming dangerously as she looked at it, ¡°Then I thought¡­ All such condensed energy should be highly volatile, right? What if¡­ and I really mean it¡­ What if we could condense it even more? Increase the volatility, increase the energy. Then¡­ Just watch as everything explodes.¡±


    She gazed at Sol, ¡°Just how powerful that explosion could be? Would it be enough to kill a Duke? A King? Could enough condensed energy be enough to even kill a Demigod?¡±


    She chuckled darkly, ¡°I believe it would be impossible to kill a demigod with just this much energy. But a King? It should be theoretically possible. I just need the right formula. What I have now can only erase a city. It¡¯s definitely not enough to kill a King.¡±


    Looking at Theresa proffering such scary words, Sol decided here that he would do everything to keep Theresa as a friend rather than an enemy.


    This woman definitely had a screw, or a dozen, loose somewhere in the head.

 CH 648: Two Otaku

    In the Tower of Babel, Kali sneezed out of the blue, making an adorable noise as she did.


    ¡°Winter getting to you?¡± Freya asked absentmindedly while sewing a small insignia on a napkin.


    As much as she would have loved to work on Medea¡¯s wedding dress she had been explicitly forbidden from even approaching the general direction of the dress, let alone fiddling with it.


    The one in charge was none other than Duchess Arachne Milaris. As much as Freya had confidence in her talent, there was no denying that Arachne was vastly superior to her.


    Hearing her sister, a snicker leaked from Kali, ¡°You know that is impossible. If a King would fall sick just because of the weather, well, then it would be the least of my worries.¡±


    King-rank beings were already on the road toward transcendence. Common diseases had no way of affecting them nor could the seasons have any effect on them.


    ¡°Anyway, forget about your sneeze. What do you think of this? Two snakes coiling together. You know? Since Sol is a Blessed of Luxuria and Medea is under Asmodeus'' authority, it seems fitting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Freya showed the napkin to her sister. The main background was the usual pink but it seemed like Freya had been wise enough to add more color into the mix.


    Of the two snakes coiling, one had gold scales and an unusual pair of horns sticking out of its head. From Kali¡¯s perspective, it looked more like a Chinese dragon than a snake. The second one was entirely white with monochrome eyes of gold and red.


    Well, Kali had to admit¡­ the embroidery looked wonderful. However, she also spotted a major problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s great and all¡­ But you know that there will most likely be hundreds of important invitees and thousands of normal guests, right? Do you plan to sew all of them by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Do you take me for an idiot? I just need to complete this template and my girls will take care of it.¡±


    Listening to Freya¡¯s retort, Kali barely kept herself from mentioning that Milaris had an entire supply and production line¡ª immensely useful for mass production tasks. She knew that her sister had formed a weird sense of rivalry against the duchess for some reason only she knew.


    Which was hilarious when Kali thought about it since, in terms of pure power alone, Freya could crush someone like Milaris without even breaking a sweat.


    ¡°Now that I think about it. Shouldn¡¯t you have gone to the Hermes¡¯ Mansion? That dwarf girl is your friend, right?¡± Freya asked absent-mindedly, wondering if there was anything else she could add to her design to make it¡­ pop.


    ¡°That she is. But if my hunch is right regarding what triggered her enlightenment I believe it would be wise for me to hide here for some time.¡± Kali giggled and Freya put down her work, gazing at her sister with suspicion.


    ¡°Kali, just what in hell have you done this time?¡± Freya knew that Kali could become a crazy, mad bitch when she let her mind run wild. After all, she had even temporarily joined the side of Chaos once just to attain her goal. Even hundreds of years ago, she started studying so many elements and somehow managed to fuse them and control the concept of Destruction perfectly¡ª a feat that was once considered the height of lunacy.


    Freya had met many unconventional people in her long life. But Kali took the cake or she did¡­


    Now that I think about it. That girl, Theresa, and also Milaris are not quite right in the head either.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Well¡­ Technically, nothing. But¡­¡± Kali started¡­


    ¡°Kali, come to my office. We need to talk.¡± However, she was interrupted mid sentence by Sol¡¯s call. Unexpectedly, she could not trace just where he was even though she could clearly hear his voice.


    Freya snickered, ¡°Good luck. Seems like he¡¯s angry.¡±


    Freya had made a promise with Sol before the ritual and she planned to get what she was promised. At the moment, however, she was more focused on making sure her sister, Medea¡¯s wedding would be perfect.


    Kali grimaced and stood up. She felt like she was a troublemaker student being called to the principal¡¯s office. Things were clearly not going well for her.


    ***


    A few minutes later, Kali found herself sitting in Sol¡¯s office with her head bowed down and eyes shut. She had been wondering how she could feel his energy signature in many places simultaneously but knew better than to question him about it.


    Well, he doesn¡¯t seem angry, at least. She mused to herself in the silence. She had seen what an angry Sol could do. She did not want to get on his bad side.


    The suffocating silence lingered between them for a few more seconds.


    ¡°Do you know why I have called you here?¡± Sol asked out of the blue, voice calm, not letting his emotions slip. That made Kali¡¯s worries skyrocket. A calm Sol was far more frightening as there was no way to judge his mood.


    ¡°Can I plead the 5th?¡± She asked timidly.


    ¡°Kali¡­ She is making a bomb! A Fucking nuclear bomb powered with mana.¡± Sol had to force himself to not shout.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! I apologize, okay!? I didn¡¯t mean to do that. How was I to know she would be able to draw the design of a nuclear bomb from just a few explanations? Hell, even I don¡¯t know how to make one and I wield the power of Destruction!¡± Kali exclaimed. She found the whole situation extremely unjust.


    While she had some knowledge about sciences thanks to her studies, she was no pro. She had mostly been a recluse otaku before her death. All she talked about with Theresa were a few theories and personal ideas, as well as a heavy dose of anime and manga knowledge.


    Who in their right mind would think someone could use such fragmented knowledge and procure such a frightening result?


    Sol groaned to himself. He knew that this was not the time to point fingers. How Theresa was able to attain such results was not important anymore. What mattered was that she had achieved.


    This reminds me of something. Lilith created her sword art after Mars told her a few Xianxia¡¯s stories, right?


    Thinking along those lines, he could only sigh out loud. Clearly the people of this world were dangerous geniuses who only needed the right boost and the general knowledge about things to accomplish wonders. That or he was just surrounded by literal freaks.


    ¡°Look¡­ Okay, I get it.¡± He waved his hand, calming down Kali before she really cried due to all the indignation she was feeling. ¡°What is done is done. There is no putting back that genie in its lamp. The only way would be to quite literally kill Theresa. Otherwise, the more we constraint her, the crazier she will become and even rebel.¡±


    Sol had a certain measure for geniuses like Theresa. He knew that restrictions and doubts would only create problems for them. What he needed was to give her the freedom to create what she needed but also make sure to think of all the potential problems and solutions for the problems that accompany the creations.


    ¡°My head hurts. It was supposed to be a time for me to rest. Not for worrying about possible nuclear warfare and the subsequent fallout.¡± Sol groaned with his head between his hands and Kali could show him a sheepish grin in response.


    ¡°Hey, look at the bright side. At least we will be getting a flying island. Pretty cool, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Sol glared at Kali, but soon his gaze softened, ¡°You are right. That will indeed be pretty awesome.¡± Kali understood too well that deep down, Sol was as much an Otaku as her. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be excited about such a thing.


    Like this, the two reincarnators sharing the same singular brain cell started working on possible regulations to stop Theresa from potentially destroying the world in the future.

 CH 649: Moon

    While Sol was busy using multiple projections and taking steps to ensure Theresa¡¯s safety, things in Lustburg were also slowly calming down.


    Ever since Milia made a contract with Sol, her powers had been exponentially increasing as she did Sol¡¯s bidding. Not to mention that the stronger Sol became, the greater she grew in strength. She had a grasp on the reason behind this growth.


    She was Sol¡¯s shadow. As the moon was to the sun, she could only truly shine by reflecting an infinitesimal part of his incandescent light. But that part, as small as it was, was enough to illuminate the whole world.


    More than anything¡­ it allowed her to share that glorious light as well.


    ***


    In the depths of infinite shadows, a few figures with no features hid inside the clock tower. They observed the passing pedestrians with a gleam in their eyes.


    ¡°So, I need to ask again¡­ Why do we have to stand on the highest building in the residential area?¡±


    Edgar, one of Milia¡¯s friends, queried as he adjusted the tight-fitting black uniform around his body. It had been some time since he did any sort of field work and he was feeling the aching need of exercises to loosen his body.


    Still, more than his progressively expanding belly, he was more curious about why they had to waste time climbing such a high building when they would inevitably have to go down.


    ¡°Atmosphere. His Highness always told me that no matter what you did, the atmosphere was very important. He also told me that standing in a building, hidden by the shadow, under the moonlight was one of the best ways to bring this atmosphere.¡±


    The list of things Edgar wanted to say might have been miles long, but remembering the fanaticism with which Milia viewed Sol, he wisely chose to shut up. One did not need to fear someone insane. However, they did not need to meddle with them either, provoking them for no reason.


    ¡°I see.¡± He simply cleared his throat and observed the surroundings once more. His eyes fell on the members of the new division Milia was building.


    ¡°So¡­ Those are the hounds, correct?¡± The Hound had once been the name of their division. During those times, they were considered little more than slaves. Edgar did not understand why Milia would desire to back this accursed name.


    ¡°I can practically hear your thoughts, and all I can tell you is that. A hound''s honor depends on its master.¡± Milia grinned maniacally. In the past, the Hound was only a shameful designation to them. They were nothing more than trained mutts. To be used and discarded at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Now though, ¡°The hound will follow me on the hunt. They will be our official face to the world, the one that will strike fear in the heart of our enemy.¡±


    The Crown¡¯s Shadow would follow its name and stay hidden from the world, working silently, faithfully for the empire. But the hounds were different. They would be in the light. They would be known and they would be feared.


    ¡°Everything is still in the experimental phase. So I don¡¯t know how much you can do. So let¡¯s make it a game, shall we? The more you capture, the more reward you receive and the number one will be allowed to have a direct meeting with his majesty.¡±


    Milia smiled as she felt the atmosphere become colder. The members of the Hound she had selected all had one thing in common. Something that made Milia worry far less about the chances of them ever betraying them or rather betraying Sol.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After all,


    ¡°May the blessing of the Moon be with you.¡±


    They were all Elves.


    ***


    Elves. One of the proudest races in the world. It was a race renowned for the beauty of its members and the naturally large lifespan they enjoyed by dint of their existence. Once the rulers of the world, the elves are both respected and hated by many.


    What many people did not know was that the elven race was one of the most subservient ones in the entire continent. They would only bend their back for one master and one only.


    Dragons. The focus of their worship.


    Elves were fascinated by dragons. Their faith was so high that they started worshiping the four Dragon Kings and in many cases, one could say that they were more faithful to the dragons than the goddesses.


    Lustburg, as the greatest melting pot in the world, had its fair share of elves. Be it elves born in the country itself or elves who came from the great forest. But, ever since the first time Sol showed his might to the world, the number of elf immigrants and wanderers who decided to settle in the capital skyrocketed.


    It was estimated that at this rate, by next year, the elven population of Lustburg would more than triple.


    They all had the same goal. Venture on a pilgrimage to Lustburg to offer their prayers to the Dragon Emperor.


    How could Milia let go of such an occasion that was falling right in her laps? Fully trained, mature, and loyal soldiers wishing for nothing but to serve her lord.


    Milia knew that she could not bring such a hastily made-up group close to the secrets of the Kingdom. However, it was possible to use them for less important things, and now it was time to test her new powers.


    ?Famine -:- Hollow Pit?


    This was a very simple name. But Milia found it very poetic. What did it feel like to be hungry? Only those who once starved could understand. The gnawing feeling of nothing filling your body was not something that could be explained.


    This power was not unlike a curse. But it also had many advantages. Using this power on her subordinates, she was able to greatly lower their inhibitions. Increase the strength of their senses to drastically lower the time needed for them to locate their targets and even increase their reaction time.


    I should be able to hold this for five minutes before they really go crazy.


    Milia mused as she observed the hounds jumping from the tower and rushing like starved dogs toward their target.


    Truly, she found the sight amusing. This was a power she would have expected from Setsuna. Not herself. Still, Milia would not refuse a power that could make her more useful to Sol.


    ¡°Do you think just a few starved dogs will be enough? There are a few Dukes who also entered Lustburg this time.¡± Edgar asked as he prepared himself to jump as well.


    ¡°I will take care of the Dukes. They are not much of a threat and¡­ do not underestimate them. They are not just mad beasts.¡± Milia smiled as her King¡¯s name flashed in her mind.


    ¡º Lunaria ¡»


    This was a name personally bestowed on her by her lord.


    Milia did much research about the King¡¯s realm. She knew that a King would whisper destiny and power in the ears of the user. Those names represented legends and stories from the world beyond.


    Lunaria was not such a name.


    It was a name that concentrated on not just one legend but all legends that were related to the moon. A never-seen-before name and one that bestowed her with much power.


    For example,


    ¡ºPhantasm Domain -::- Moon¡¯s Secret¡»


    She was not yet a King. But her power was close enough. Under the moonlight, no deceit shall hide from her. Her powers spread, covering the entire capital in but one instant.


    Crimson aura dotted the world below and only those connected to her could see those aura. This was a new power, a hint of the Concept of Night and Secrecy.


    ¡°Hunt down all the enemies of the crown. Permission to execute anyone who retaliates.¡±


    She smiled and jumped from the tower, followed by Edgar. The hunt would be swift and merciless.

 CH 650: No rest for the dead

    Inside an inn, the dwarven merchant family, the ones who had entered Lustburg recently, were ready to execute their tasks. A thing to note was that they were not clad in black. They simply wore their usual clothes. Experienced assassins as they were, they knew that the best way not to be noticed was to look like everyone else.


    After a little research, they managed to collect information about Theresa¡¯s whereabouts. Theresa was not particularly elusive or hiding her location after all.


    After the war, she would either spend her time in some bar or stay in the Hermes mansion.


    Duke Hermes had the blood of dwarves running in his veins and had kept many connections with Greed Dike, accumulated throughout his life. Even now he was one of the main emissaries lobbying for peace between the two kingdoms.


    In their initial plan, they would have met Duke Hermes at his mansion under the guise of messengers from Greed Dike, and with a blitz attack, they would have either captured or eliminated the duke swiftly.


    Even though Hermes was also in the Duke realm, there was just no way he could be their match.


    Their first and main objective was to eliminate Theresa. Capturing her was only to be done if there was a decent possibility of that.


    At least that was the initial plan. Now though, things seemed to have taken a turn for the worse before they had even made a move.


    ¡°How is the situation?¡± The mother dwarf asked. Her expression was taut and her hand was languidly resting on her dagger.


    The deathsworn of Greed Dike worked in family cells. The Mother or the Father was the leader of their group. The children were the second rank and the guards represented the third rank. They were obviously not related by blood. But this was extremely useful when it came to infiltration.


    ¡°I do not know what happened. But that explosion of power was definitely from the Birth of a new King.¡± The father dwarf scowled as he looked at the direction of the Hermes mansion.


    ¡°Theresa?¡± The daughter asked, almost rhetorically.


    ¡°Impossible. Theresa is not even in the Duke Realm. She has not managed to advance in decades. Even if she did have some miraculous epiphany, she would at most become a Duke.¡±


    Only those who had ascended to the Duke Realm could understand how far away the King Realm was. It wasn''t something that could be attained with just effort and time. It was a power only those supremely talented and blessed with luck could hope to reach.


    In every generation, the number of Kings that were not Blessed was extremely limited. In some generations, no such person would even exist. As long as one didn''t count the witches, of course.


    This was how large the disparity was between a Bless and Non-Blessed. The probability was so minuscule that it was inconsequential.


    ¡°For Theresa to become a King from nothing in one night. She would need to realize her Truth, build her Legend, and find her¡­¡± The more he talked, the weirder his expression became.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Realizing her Truth? Theresa was without a shadow of a doubt one of the most self-serving women he had ever known.


    Build her Legend? Even if most people did not know the name of the creator, the Rangers were currently building a true legend for themselves. Everyone in the world knew about them. After all, this was the first time in history someone created a way for a mortal to actually face literal Dukes.


    Even before that, Theresa was a household name in Greed Dike. She had so many feats to her name that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to count them all even if all night went by.


    ¡°This¡­ Really?¡± He asked out loud. Though the probability was minuscule¡­ it wasn¡¯t exactly zero, which only served to be against them.


    He closed his eyes. ¡°We abort the mission for now. Tomorrow we will go to the guild and take our certificate then act like normal merchants for some time. We will find a way to determine whether she had really ascended to the King Realm.¡±


    There was no need to hurry. Deathsworn they might be but that did not mean they would mindlessly throw their life away. They needed to succeed and even if they failed, confirming Theresa¡¯s current realm would also be a great service to the kingdom.


    ¡°Well. I thought you guys were only third-rate at best. But I see you are not so incompetent.¡± A feminine voice reached them abruptly.


    The ten dwarves were elites, the ones with roles of Father, Mother, and Daughter were all bonafide Dukes. The seven guards were also very close to ascending to the Duke realm and could put up a decent fight against one if they joined forces.


    The very moment they heard the voice, whispering so close to them, they all realized that the intruder was far beyond their level. In such a situation the first action should have been to flee. But they knew it was not the best option.


    Attack!


    They all moved simultaneously. The three Dukes were already prepared to release their Zones. No matter how strong that person was, as long as they weren¡¯t a King there should have been some effect if they retaliated desperately enough. But¡­


    ¡°How cute.¡±


    They found, to their horror, that they were completely unable to even move. They did not know when, but wriggling shadows were slowly climbing up from their legs and covering, nay devouring, their entire bodies.


    The shadow did not just paralyze them, it also gnawed away at their mana, completely devouring their reserves. They were¡­ powerless.


    The mission is a failure.


    Father Dwarf thought calmly in his mind.


    Once they accepted that there was no escape possible, they only had one option left. All of them bit hard on their molar, breaking down the poison hidden in their mouth, and swallowing it in one fell swoop.


    No one could ever say that they would stay silent in the face of torture. This was why all deathsworn had lethal poison on them. In fact, they had more than one type of poison as contingency. Just in case they were stopped from taking the first.


    The poison was very effective, and Father Dwarf could feel death slowly creeping in, ready to take him in its embrace. He only had one question as his body lulled away toward death¡¯s embrace,


    But why did she not stop us?


    Those were his last thoughts as the ten dwarves slumped on the ground, their bodies now devoid of life.


    While the whole suicide spectacle took place, Milia leisurely watched their antics, sitting languidly on the bed. She had no intention to stop them. There was really no need to.


    After all,


    ¡°I will leave everything to you. Miss Isis.¡±


    They had a necromancer in their rank. Death was never an escape in front of Isis. Far from it, in fact.


    It was the road toward eternal enslavement.

 CH 651: Karma Severing

    The hunt ended, the night receded, and a new day graced the world as the sun rose over the horizon.


    In a memorial park that was being built and engraved with the names of all the people who died during the war against Wratharis, Sol was sitting with his true body and throwing seeds for the doves and pigeons to feast on.


    The events of the prior night hardly disturbed any citizens, only a few were even aware of the happenings. Thus Sol watched as the people of Lustburg continued their regular lives. Some families came to the monument with flowers and broke down in tears. Some people came with bitterness and resentment in their hearts. A few widows came holding their children or with their growing bellies, filled with a new life.


    It was a bitter reminder, a sight that no amount of statistics could perfectly convey¡ª the depth of emotions.


    War was sad. War tore families apart. Forever separating them. The only profit it brought was to the ruler class of a country, but not regularly. Meanwhile, the commoners were left with facing the harsh consequences and subsequent pain and suffering that was left in a war¡¯s wake.


    I am sorry.


    Sol apologized inwardly. His eyes left the wailing people and focused on the eager pigeons, they seemed to have gotten a bit too fat for their own good. This was the first true war that Lustburg went in after eighteen years. Unfortunately, it would not be the last.


    Sol needed to conquer the world and even the entire universe to accomplish his selfish ambitions. For these ambitions, for his selfishness, many people would have to die. Even more innocents would have to suffer.


    All he could do, to alleviate their suffering by even a minuscule margin, was become stronger so fast that very few people would even dare to face him and question him. That way, fewer people would have to suffer a sorry fate.


    ¡°Sol¡­¡± Lilith muttered.


    The pigeons ignored the intruder, all too content in gorging themselves on the delicious food the stranger had brought for them.


    Sol, meanwhile, smiled at the purple-haired woman. Lilith was as beautiful as always.


    ¡°Take a seat and feed them with me. I¡¯ve found this to be exceptionally calming.¡± Lilith eyed the small bag of seeds. She could feel Sol''s energy in them and wondered why he was wasting his power feeding pigeons.


    However, she did not refuse the seat offered to her, sitting right next to her nephew on the bench. The pigeons promptly ignored Sol and flocked toward her as she started spreading the heavenly food.


    ¡°Traitors.¡± Sol chuckled, finding the way they immediately ditched him to be amusing.


    The two stayed silent, not speaking for some time. Sol gazed at the sky, lost in thought, while Lilith fed the pigeons. Sol was right, it was indeed calming.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± She asked, confused.


    ¡°I infused this whole place with my power. In a way, you could say that this is a small holy ground.¡±  Sol answered nonchalantly. He had been conducting many experiments to obtain better control of his power. [The World] had proven itself to be extremely valuable and the more his mastery increased, the more control he had over his dimension. Another thing worthy of note was that the goddesses were literally unable to detect his divinity.


    Clearly, the Concept of Balance was at a higher level than ones related to emotions, such as the Seven Sins and Virtues. As long as he didn¡¯t do things too overtly, he had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Well, I suppose you didn¡¯t come here to chat about my new toys. Any questions?¡± Sol was in a very good mood.


    ¡°About yesterday. What happened?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Everything got handled quite fast. Milia¡¯s new division was very effective and with Isis as a backup, those guys had no way of escaping even in death.¡± He laughed. Isis was very handy to have around for these situations.


    Sol could have inverted their emotions, but he was not certain how that would work on them. If they did not hate him in the first place, they wouldn¡¯t start loving him now, would they?


    ¡°At the end of the day, the majority we caught were nothing but small shrimps. Sacrificial pawns that were sent to die in exchange for any information they could glean about us. This time though, we got a relatively bigger catch. Dwarves from Greed Dike.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you plan to do?¡± Lilith asked, but Sol shrugged, ¡°Initially I hoped those guys would have some information about smiting or something that could help Theresa. Theresa is limited by her ability to multitask. No matter how fast her mind moves, she only has one body after all.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°No luck?¡±


    ¡°No luck indeed. Isis did find a few interesting thoughts in the depths of their minds but nothing particularly useful for us.¡± Learning that the Prince of Greed Dike wanted to kill Theresa was one thing, but it was not very useful, nor would it negatively affect anything for them.


    ¡°I could use it as leverage. Affect Greed Dike even if only slightly, but that would ultimately be a waste of time. I am not inclined to play more games with them at the moment.¡± He snorted dismissively.


    Lilith was pretty sure that only Sol could look down so thoroughly on an entire Kingdom. However, she had to admit that he had the capital to do so.


    ¡°Still, I know you. You are not the kind of man to take these things lying down.¡± Lilith grinned and Sol returned it with a toothy grin of his own.


    He certainly was not going to let this slide. Selfish and vindictive were prominent among his middle names.


    ¡°I debated holding on. But if we hold on too much, people will start thinking we are an easy target. Furthermore, it will appear suspicious no matter how one would look at it. So, I asked Theresa if there was anyone she wanted dead, and she gave me a list.¡±


    A list appeared in his hand, naming more than dozens of nobles and businessmen that Theresa wanted to be silenced. Many of them were part of Greed Dike¡¯s councils and some of them were people who tried to steal from Theresa or have her eliminated, while a few others were linked to the Wings of Freedom and funded some of their activity.


    Lilith was definitely intrigued by the list, remembering that Theresa was also quite the vindictive woman in her own right.


    ¡°So now what? Are you going to send the Crown¡¯s Shadow? It would take a few days for them to kill everyone off.¡± She was curious about his next actions.


    ¡°No need to. I can simply kill them from here.¡± His voice was calm even though the words he conveyed could chill one to their very core.


    ¡°... What?¡± Lilith took a second to properly register what he had just said.


    ¡°Karma is a funny thing, you see. It links us all. Some way or another. Some links are very fragile, while others are pretty sturdy. Well, at the end of the day, it matters not. In the Mortal Realm. All those below the Demigod realm are ants compared to me.¡±


    His eyes changed. For a brief instant, the sky blue color was replaced by a rainbow hue.


    ?Divine Weapon -:- Eye of Akasha?


    If Isis or Camelia were present, they would have witnessed the slumbering giant that was Sol¡¯s soul opening all its eyes simultaneously.


    The world that Sol viewed with his eyes now was on a higher plane of existence. One where time and space were completely meaningless.


    Below him was the river of time rushing without a stop, nourishing the colossal tree of endless possibilities. Meanwhile, the threads of Karma surrounded him from all sides, golden lines linking him to all individuals in the world.


    The amount of information rushing at his mind at the moment was mind-blowing, and if he had tried this before becoming a King, he would have only lasted a few seconds before his mind was fried like a chicken. But now, all this amounted to was only a slight headache.


    In this dimension, there was no Sol. Only a giant covered in a thousand eyes with a crown on its head.


    The eyes moved, observing and ignoring the threads he had no care for. Simply holding one of those threads would give him all the information about a mortal. From the moment of their birth until the present moment and even the different futures and possibilities that their life would venture towards.


    This was for all intent and purposes a power that entered the Divine Territory.


    The giant was not worried. Slowly, but surely, he found all the threads he was searching for. The links were flimsy, but it was more than enough for him.


    Gathering all those threads in one hand, a scissor appearing in another, the giant muttered.


    Be proud. You are the first victims of this power.


    ?Boundaries of Life and Death -:- Karma Severing]


    One snip was all it took for dozens of people to die thousands of kilometers away from Sol.


    ***


    Back in the real world, Lilith shivered, her eyes overcome with terror. As a near demigod with a concept related to Severing herself, she was more sensitive to powers affecting Karma.


    Yet, her mind was unable to completely grasp exactly what Sol did. It simply; refused to.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± She asked with some difficulty.


    Sol, appearing a little more tired, sighed to himself, ¡°Nothing but a paltry trick. This was a power I used against Nihil during the Astral War. At the moment, I can only kill those in the Duke realm and can severely affect all King realms in the Mortal Realm. It¡¯s harder to affect Divine Beasts regardless of their realm or those individuals related to gods like the Blessed.¡±


    Sol waved his hand nonchalantly and stood up. He did not find such a feat to be particularly incredible. Powerful Kings could still partially resist his power, and there was nothing impressive about Killing Dukes anymore.


    ¡°Remember. In the future, our enemies will be demigods and even gods. You need to change your perspective.¡±


    He laughed and took Lilith by the hand, prompting her to follow him in his stride.


    ¡°Enough about such trifling matters. Now, it¡¯s time for us to go on a date and for you to honor your promise.¡±


    Having fun with Lilith was far more important than a bunch of dwarves. As for that prince, he would make sure to kill him later.


    A smiling Sol and a bewildered Lilith thus started a new day together, hand in hand.

 CH 652: Cause and Effect

    As the sun rose in the skies above, illuminating the world with its incandescent light, a mournful air seemed to have washed over Greed Dike.


    The usually boisterous council room was inordinately silent at the moment. Nearly half of the seats were empty and the remainder that were filled were seated by dwarves giving each other uneasy glances. It was as if a dangerous grip was tightened around them, ready to crush them at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Meanwhile, one knee on the ground, the current Crown Prince was recounting the harrowing events of dawn today to the current King of Greed Dike and the present council members. The more information the prince recounted, the worse all of their expressions became.


    In one morning, fifteen high-ranked dwarves were found dead.


    Death was nothing strange in Greed Dike. It was a country where parents killed their children and children killed their parents as long as it aligned with their interests or threatened them.


    Assassinations were a common occurrence in this god-forsaken country, combats to the death as well.


    This time though. Things were beyond their comprehension.


    One councilman had his body age up so quickly that he died in his sleep. The autopsy conducted on him revealed that his body age had gotten nearly 400 years old, making him die of natural causes.


    This was impossible. After all, that councilman was only eighty this year.


    One noble died during a banquet. An autopsy conducted on the nobleman revealed that his body was riddled with a deadly disease for several years, ultimately causing his untimely death. Even traces of treatment had been found on him. His body was also considerably aged.


    Another occurrence that could only be impossible. The noble was a strapping young man who never had to visit the doctor in his entire life.


    The prince personally witnessed the horrifying death of a second councilman. The man''s body seemed to crumble and twist in front of the prince''s very own eyes. The body twisted and inflated, then burst out loud, splattering blood everywhere. Even now, the prince was riddled with the blood of said councilman.


    Another autopsy conducted on the man revealed that the cause of his death was a road accident. This ludicrous statement was so incredulous that even a toddler would have a hard time believing it. Very much so if they directly witnessed his demise like the prince. But as more and more reports came to their attention, they were all forced to accept the reality.


    The final nail in the coffin was the death of a minister. The autopsy revealed poisoning and his wife was the culprit. She had fed him a slow-acting poison that took ten years to completely fill the body, slowly weakening it.


    If the incident just stopped there, they would have been relieved. At least this type of death was quite natural in this ill-begotten country.


    However, things took a turn for the bizarre when the wife pleaded non-guilty. She had indeed brought the poison. But she had not even yet administered it to him. She had planned to only administer the poison to him if she caught him cheating on her.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The poison was found and records proved she had only brought the poison two days prior.


    A dozen people died all at the same time, right where they stood. However, all the causes of death were completely different and incomprehensible without question.


    Some thought that perhaps the royal family was messing with the autopsy results but their own agents reported the exact same information. That left no room for any doubts.


    It was as if¡­ the cause of the death for all of them, irrespective of time and space, was brought to the present.


    They were unable to understand the means that were used to cause such an incomprehensible and incredulous phenomenon. And the unknown caused fear to ravage their soul and minds.


    This was definitely a man-made event. So what would happen if the culprit or culprits decided to kill them as well?


    The prince seemed to have seen better days. His forehead was sweating and his eyes were darting around.


    ¡°What is the common ground between all the dead?¡± The King asked his son.


    He had also concluded that someone was behind this act. It was simply too precise to be a natural curse or accident. The How did not matter. But they needed to know the Who and more importantly the Why.


    The prince gritted his teeth, as dim-witted as he was, he had been able to make the connections almost immediately.


    ¡°They are all enemies of Lady Theresa.¡±


    Everyone started mumbling to themselves, livening up the council room. It might be a coincidence but it was too precise to be a coincidence.


    The King¡¯s eyebrows arched for a moment before he spoke in a nonchalant voice, ¡°Theresa is in Lustburg. Let¡¯s say she has the means to enact such an incomprehensible event or knows someone who can do it for her. The question is, why now?¡±


    The prince closed his mouth, refusing to answer but that action alone was more than enough for all the councilmen to come to a conclusion.


    One way or another, the prince had provoked Theresa, and now she was clearly retaliating. They looked at each other, utterly lost regarding this situation. They just could not decide on what they could even do.


    Theresa was in Lustburg and while they weren¡¯t her enemies, they were certainly competitors.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough already, Lustburg and Greed Dike were currently in a bad relationship because of all the decisions they made until now.


    ¡°I will contact Theresa.¡±  The King spoke in the end, causing all their eyes to light up. How could they have forgotten that the King and Theresa had a relatively amicable relationship compared to just about everyone else?


    ¡°Your majesty!¡± They all stood and bowed. The influence of the King had been waning as of late. Even more so as more people decided to follow the Crown Prince.


    Now though, the majority of those who followed the prince were dead and the few who were alive would not risk their lives to follow the downward trend for no reason.


    ¡°The council is dismissed. I need to talk to my son. Nothing else should happen now, but if it does, do not hesitate to warn me.¡±


    They all shared uneasy glances but did as they were told. The King held the power of salvation at the moment. There was no way they would antagonize him now when they needed him the most.


    ¡°Additionally, call the Supreme Daughter. I have to talk to her as well.¡±


    Like sheep in a herd, they all trudged on, leaving the room empty save for the last two individuals.


    A father and his son.

 Huge surprise

    Hi! For those who didn''t know. I have been working on making a manwha for SHK. Currently it''s entirely self funded and only a teaser.


    But, I have very high hope for this. I will not go too in depth about all the contract talk with the studio for now lol.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    So for now. Here the first ever Manwha adaptation of SHK. Think of of this as a Trailer of sort.


    I made this Teaser available to all my readers. Because I wouldn''t be here without you guys. It''s available for free to all on Patreon.


    Can''t exactly share a pdf doc on Royal Road lol.


    The link in post author note.

 CH 653: Gambling everywhere.

    The silence was deafening. Now alone in the room with the king, the crown prince did not know where to look. So he simply chose to keep his head pointed down.


    Because of the culture in Greed Dike, children and parents were generally very restrained in their feelings of affection for one another. It was a highly toxic culture, no doubt. A culture that the king had been trying to change but his efforts had been futile.


    Now, even his relationship with his son had become estranged.


    The Supreme Daughter did not make them wait long. She had already guessed that she might be called when she heard the harrowing news of the fallen dwarves and did her due diligence.


    ¡°Your Majesty. Your Highness.¡± She greeted them with a light smile and took a seat opposite the king of Greed Dike. As a supreme daughter, she was in no way inferior to the king in authority alone. However, now did not seem like the right time for the supreme daughter to flaunt her authority.


    ¡°Your Holiness, I will not waste your time with futility in such a grave moment. Do you know of the situation?¡± The king promptly asked, his voice grave


    ¡°I was and I made my own judgment on the matter. The deaths were unnatural. Someone twisted the laws of Time and Fate simultaneously, bringing forward the Destined Death of the victim to the present. This way of killing is unprecedented. Not even a full-fledged demigod should be able to do something of this caliber.¡±


    The crown prince groaned out loud, eliciting a side-long gaze from the supreme daughter. But when the king proceeded to explain the common factors between all the victims, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°I am not one to believe in coincidence. Fate is a very fickle thing and as a Blessed, we need to always think of it as a force that can go against us at any moment. There is no proof, no way to know when, but I am willing to bet that the culprit is related to Theresa.¡± Her words were clear. Inwardly, she also decided to cut all links she had with the crown prince and wash herself clean.


    ¡°Then, why not attack me?¡± The crown prince was grasping at straws, how could he have provoked someone with such power?


    ¡°For one, as long as we, Blessed, are not reaching the end of our grace, we are the Darling of Fate. Whoever made this move must have decided that it was not worth risking a backlash from Fate just for you. Or perhaps that individual wishes for you to live in fear. There are many possible reasons for the individual to choose not to harm you. How could I guess the thoughts of such a powerful individual?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    What she was sure of though was that the crown prince was now nothing but a dead man walking. Theresa was an extremely vindictive woman. She never forgot, and definitely never forgave.


    She might also be in danger, but she had long since prepared for a countermeasure. By now, a messenger of hers should have reached Lustburg with a letter to explain the plans of the crown prince and warn Theresa.


    She didn¡¯t anticipate the situation to turn so grave so fast, but it was better than doing nothing at all. All she had to do now was to promise a few gold mines as an apology and make some concessions.


    The king observed everything with a keen eye. He was far more informed than many could even wager a guess. After all, he had a direct means of communication with Theresa.


    He knew who the killer was.


    He knew his son had thrown his lot behind the angels.


    He even knew about the traitors who joined Chaos.


    But he would say nothing.


    He was weak. He did not have the might, nor the ambitions, so many other kings seemed to be bestowed with.


    This era was an era of great upheaval. Heroes would be born and the landscape was destined to change. In such an era filled with the dangers in all corners, the only way for him to actually protect his kingdom was to keep it divided.


    He would bet on Lustburg.


    His son would be on the side of the angels.


    Others would bet on Chaos.


    At the end of this long ordeal, the loser would definitely be wiped out, and he was ready to die as well if he made the wrong bet. But¡­ at the very least, the dwarven race as a whole would survive, no matter who the victor was.


    After a few more minutes of discussion about how they should handle the situation and what they should do about the dead dwarves and other related matters, the king now found himself alone in the room.


    ¡°I am tired.¡± He sighed, his body sagging against his throne and his brows furrowing heavily. The last few months have been more stressful for him than all the years before this combined.


    Everything started that night when the witches fought near the border of Greed Dike. From that day on, events more astonishing than the prior kept happening and now here they were, at the cusp of what could be a world war.


    What choice should he make as a King?


    Was it truly possible to continue walking on such a tightrope? Should he decisively cut down his son now and all the traitors and bet everything on Sol, or would it be wiser to bet on the angels?


    He groaned to himself. He might not have powers related to Fate, but he knew that he was at a crossroads, and he needed to make a choice.


    He had been able to stall until now, but things were rapidly coming to a close. He needed to decide by the time the four months were up.


    Whether he would continue like this or go all in.

 CH 654: Decisions

    After dealing with the dwarves through his ?Karma Severing? Sol stopped caring about them altogether.


    This should be more than enough for a lesson and if the crown prince or whoever incited this event dared to act again against the people he cared about then Sol would not be so merciful.


    He wouldn''t just stop at a dozen dwarves. After all, if he truly wanted, exterminating all the nobles of Greed Dike wouldn''t be hard. The amount of backlash he would receive from manipulating the causality of such weak people would only cause him minor stress. Nothing more.


    Right now, he was more focused on one important fact.


    ¡°So, what have you been doing while you fled from me?¡± He asked, a teasing note in his voice.


    Sol chuckled as he held Lilith¡¯s hand. His relationship with Lilith was¡­ complicated, to say the least.


    Lilith was a creation of his grandfather, Neptune. She had been destined to be a tool to serve the royal family and a way for him to eventually create the perfect being.


    She was once nothing but a failed experiment. A homunculus with a limited lifespan.


    Now though, thanks to Sol¡¯s power, she was her own individual and the first of a completely new race.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lilith groaned to herself at the query. Knowing fully well that she did not have any excuses for that. But it wasn''t as if she had really just been fleeing from her cheeky nephew.


    ¡°I have been thinking about my new race and the advantage it could give me. I was also reading the Seven Chakra Opening sutra.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sol became slightly intrigued. He couldn''t even say exactly what Lilith was at the moment.


    What he knew was that using his blood as the basis, Lilith should be some sort of a dragon. But she did not seem to have the advantage of the Chaos Dragons at the very least.


    ¡°Can you transform?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Partially.¡± She waved her hand and it transformed into claws. ¡°I think I should be able to transform into something equivalent to your War Form with some adequate training. This should get rid of my greatest weakness.¡±


    Lilith always had a body weaker than others on her power level. Though that was not exactly the case any longer, the fact remained that her body needed to be more outstanding to stand against her foes. If she could transform, however¡­ she would have the greatest form of defense alongside the greatest attack power.


    Sol shuddered just thinking about it alongside her absolute sword techniques. She was truly becoming an absolute monster.


    ¡°So, outside of that, what about any special talents?¡± All magical races had talents. Be it elemental power or special innate skills.


    ¡°I think¡­ my concept of Severance is slowly attuning itself with my blood.¡±


    This was another surprise for him. Concepts could not be shared. Sol''s children would never possess the power of Balance, Origin, or End simply because of his blood.


    Though they had a high chance of being chaos dragons.


    But if Lilith''s power was integrating with her bloodline, as she claimed, then her children would be true monsters as well.


    Is it because I was more attuned to the End when healing her?


    She was a box full of mystery and wonder.


    ¡°Well, I guess our children will be very talented.¡± Sol said nonchalantly, causing Lilith to choke on her spit, quite literally.


    She opened her mouth to protest but, looking at the amused glint in his eyes, she could not help but sputter. Ultimately, she bowed to hide her extremely reddened face, unable to speak anything in the end.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± She whispered in a low voice. Her stomach felt tight and her heartbeat thumped violently against her chest even though she was not engaged in mortal combat.


    Those were novel feelings, feelings she had not felt in so long. At the same time, another feeling of joy filled her heart.


    Children.


    After getting Lilin, Lilith had never really thought about the prospects of children. It was simply impossible for an abomination created from the amalgam of so many different DNA combinations to give birth naturally.


    Lilin was a miracle bestowed on her by the monster that was her creator.


    She did not particularly crave motherhood. But there was a large difference between not wishing to have children and being unable to because of their birth.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± She intoned, wishing to change the track of their conversation, ¡°The power of Severance is coursing through my blood. So I guess I should be called a Severing Dragon?¡±


    She was joking but Sol found the topic extremely interesting. If Kali was present he was sure that she would be bursting with excitement, trying to come up with a name.


    ¡°Well, I think Dragon of the End sounds pretty cool too. But it''s a mouthful and sounds more like a title than a whole race.¡± He mused, ¡°In fact, are you even a dragon? Technically you are closer to a superior version of a human. The cool transformation is just a bonus. Homo Superior?¡±


    Lilith listened with a bemused smile as Sol excitedly started listing off different names for her race.


    She found many of them pretty funny or exaggerated to no end. Yet she did not stop him.


    His earlier display of power had made Sol feel very distant for a very short moment, but distant nonetheless. It was as if he was becoming completely different from the regular Sol. This was a feeling she had for quite some time now.


    She feared that he would slowly become nothing but an emotionless god, looking down on the world and them as well. Impartial in his feelings for all creation.


    But moments like these made her realize that though Sol may change and grow beyond her wildest imagination, at his core, he would always be the same loving man who was willing to kneel before anyone to save his loved ones.


    She could not give a clear label to what she felt for him at the moment. But, she thought spending the rest of her life with such a man would be an enjoyable experience.


    ¡°There is no need to find a name for now. It is not like it''s particularly important at the moment.¡± Lilith suggested to Sol. She knew names had power. So she wished to think about the perfect name for her race or at least one that she felt adequate.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Sol did not insist. He doubted they would find a good name now even if they tried.


    ¡°Speaking of, there is one promise I made to myself as well, back when you were training me.¡± Sol stopped rattling names and muttered loud enough for her to hear.


    ¡°What promise?¡± She laughed sheepishly. She had been quite harsh when she trained Sol after his awakening. But there was nothing she could do. His coming-of-age ceremony was close and they needed a crash course with him crashing head-first against her blade.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sol gave a devilish grin as he leaned down and muttered in her ears, ¡°I promised that one day when I became strong enough, I would spank you as revenge.¡±


    This time, Lilith was unable to hide the reddening of her face. She was not so naive that she did not understand the innuendos.


    As she was about to react, her eyes widened as she felt Sol¡¯s face approach her. She was a half-step demigod. Her processing abilities were beyond what any human could ever hope to imagine.


    But as his lips and hers finally touched, all she could feel was pure blankness. She was unable to fully understand the situation or react for that matter.


    ¡°Don''t make me wait too long, okay?¡± It was only after Sol muttered those words while parting with her lips that she finally came to her senses.


    ¡°I have something to do!¡± Lilith said and immediately jumped on a projected sword before flying away at full speed.


    Sol cackled out loud as he watched her run once again. It seemed like the kiss had been too shocking for the poor woman.


    Lilith was becoming very cute. The gap between her past and current self was simply incredible.


    She is not ready yet.


    Sol was in no hurry. They were building the foundation towards a new relationship. This sweet and fresh feeling was something to cherish and enjoy.


    For now, I need to go meet Pandora.


    A sad smile formed on his face. Lilith had not been the only one to run away.


    His relationship with Pandora was so barebones that even the relationship with the maids he had random hookups with was more fleshed 0ut.


    This was a relationship born out of pure profit and interest. One made because he thought he was not strong enough.


    I don''t need such a relationship anymore.


    Turning around, he started walking towards the Tower.


    Since Pandora would share life with him, he would make sure to bring her happiness.

 CH 655: Meeting Pandora

    Sol could have sent a projection to Pandora, choosing to deal with more important problems that required his true body¡¯s undivided attention. Still, he thought doing that would be incredibly disrespectful, that too to a woman he had already wronged.


    As he walked into the entrance of the tower, unnoticed by everyone, his feet slowed down as multiple murmurs reached his ears. Sol knew that there was no one physically close enough to him for their murmurs to reach him.


    Those murmurs did not come from anyone he knew either. They were indistinguishable voices that had been gradually increasing in volume. When the phenomenon started, Sol almost had the misconception that Hypnos was attempting a mental attack on him. Or he was just slowly turning insane.


    The reality, though, was much stranger than his head-canon.


    Prayers.


    For some reason, he suddenly gained the capability to hear prayers. Naturally, he was incredibly confused at first, regarding why he even got that ability and more so regarding just who would pray to him.


    Undoubtedly, to become a King, one had to build a legend and Sol was certainly well respected in his Kingdom. But there was no way anyone would pray to him¡ª he wasn¡¯t even close to becoming a demigod yet.


    However, listening to Milia¡¯s report as well as gaining a deeper understanding of the Hounds division under her, Sol got a good grasp of the overall scenario.


    It seemed like Nefertiti went above and beyond his wildest imagination. She was quite literally building a religion in his name, using his title of the Dragon Emperor as cover.


    Since the elves already more or less worshiped dragons, even the goddesses giving their tacit understanding on the issue, people who believed in him would not be persecuted.


    Still. Impressive.


    Nefertiti was worthy of her name, and now Sol found himself with a bonafide Cult.


    She had come in a clutch many times and was religiously proving how invaluable she truly was.


    She was so efficient that Sol was starting to wonder if he should just leave her to deal with the Elves so she could enroll even more of them into his newly established faith. After all, it would be harder to preach to a human.


    My name is also reacting very well to the changes. I can feel my divinity growing wonderfully.


    A small smirk stretched his face. The boost he was receiving was minimal at best, extremely so, in fact. However, it was still a boost at the end of the day. The more faith he gathered, the stronger he would become.


    ¡°I see that you are in a good mood.¡± A feminine voice stopped his musing, causing him to gaze down.


    He had found his way to the lower gardens. The flowers here were obviously not as beautiful or well arranged as the hanging garden above. However, there was also a certain charm to the place. It was cozy and made him want to simply lie down on the ground and relax.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t the only one who found the place relaxing and pleasing to the senses. After all, Pandora was sitting on a mat with some white bread, meat, jam, and some beverages surrounding her.


    ¡°I am always in a good mood.¡± Sol joked as he advanced a few steps forward and asked, ¡°Can I sit? This impromptu picnic looks pretty good, and I happen to be hungry myself.¡±


    Pandora gave him a dubious glance but simply shrugged her shoulders, in the end, ¡°Everything here belongs to you. I can¡¯t stop you even if I want to.¡±


    Sol did not mind the prickly thorns in her words, deciding to take a seat beside her. ¡°So, what have you been up to? I am surprised you came to the lower gardens.¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. The hanging garden was taken over by Freya and Persephone for the wedding preparation. So they waved me away. Since the time is too nice to simply stay in my room, I decided to breathe some fresh air.¡±


    She answered him politely, but the politeness in itself was the greatest proof of the distance between the two.


    He shook his head with a sigh. ¡°The last time I enjoyed an outdoor picnic was quite some time ago. I am constantly going from office to office, filling them with so much paper that they are overflowing.¡±


    Pandora couldn¡¯t stop herself from snorting. ¡°Hah. You should be happy you even have paperwork. As the Demon Queen, I was forced to listen to the grievances of the different demons. As you can imagine, it became a pain in the ass very fast.


    ¡°Having to explain to an ancient zombie why he cannot drink the blood and eat the flesh of mortals. Stopping a clan of vampires and werewolves who had been at war for nearly 100 years from literally destroying the whole kingdom. Help keep the status quo, and eliminate people who can negatively affect the situation.¡±


    She rapid-fired complaint after complaint before taking one of the wine bottles and downing it in one go. It was clear that she was very upset and had many grievances in her heart.


    Thankfully, from an optimistic perspective, it was clear that Sol was not at the top of those grievances.


    ¡°Seems like you had your hands full with your kingdom. Must be tough¡± Pandora¡¯s smile became a bit more gentle at those words. Her brows stopped furrowing and her voice was now back to her normal singsong note.


    ¡°I am sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­ the situation in my kingdom isn¡¯t easy. Even more so since that bitch took power. There is not much I can do with her around and I have been more or less relegated to a mere figurehead.¡±


    She sighed and ate the meat with big bites of frustration. Pandora, the Succubus Queen, and Queen of Envilya. In essence, she had one of the most enviable positions imaginable in the world. A Blessed born with a powerful race.


    What more could she ask?


    Well, the answer was far more complicated than one could explain. In the end, Pandora was simply born in the wrong era. The current Supreme Daughter was simply too powerful and because of her transcendental power, most of the authority that should have been Pandora¡¯s was stripped away from her.


    ¡°I came to Lustburg to seek help, but instead I got devoured by a big bad wolf, or should I say a big bad dragon?¡± She gave a side eye to Sol, but the smile never left Sol¡¯s face, he even snickered at her.


    ¡°For me, what happened was an agreeable conversation where we reached a common accord.¡± He gesticulated a little exaggeratedly, his movement even as he spoke seemed to bring more impact to his words.


    In the end, the two of them chuckled for a short time but soon, Pandora simply found herself drowning in wine again.


    ¡°Thinking about it. I am about to become a stepfather, right? Should be an interesting experience,¡± said Sol, laughing as she watched Pandora choking on her drink.


    Sol had just brought up a topic she had been desperately trying to avoid. Now though, it seemed to her that there was no more escape possible from reality.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think they will take it well?¡± Though she said those words, Sol did not buy it. He imagined that his future stepdaughters would most likely not take it well once they learned of this news.

 CH 656: Wholesome (?) discussion

    Sol chuckled for a while before lying down on the nappe, a smile stretched his face as he muted out the sounds of the prayers reaching him. He wondered if the goddesses went through the same things he did but now wasn¡¯t the time to think about them. He had a queen to focus his attention on.


    His hand approached some of the food, but Pandora gently slapped it away. ¡°No touching.¡± Sol merely snorted at her jest. However, it did not take long for a wide smile to stretch his lips as she willingly gave him a sandwich.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Sol and she waved him off.


    ¡°I mean. Technically, it¡¯s your food. So I am just giving back to the original owner.¡±


    Sol did not bother arguing with the passive-aggressive woman and simply bit into the sandwich. Nowadays, his need for food is basically non-existent. He could sustain himself for years by simply absorbing the mana in the atmosphere.


    Still, good food would always be good food and he could wager there was no being in existence who did not like eating tasty food.


    ¡°You act like you haven¡¯t eaten anything in days.¡± She spoke, resting her chin on the palm of her hand as she observed Sol.


    Recently, Sol had been so busy that it was incredibly hard just to get a glimpse of the man. However, Pandora knew that she had not particularly sought him either. Their relationship was still very, very awkward.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Swallowing the food in his mouth, Sol said, ¡°I have been very busy lately, and I need some energy now.¡±


    ¡°I doubt a sandwich can fulfill the energy needs of a dragon.¡± Pandora could not help herself from shaking her head in disbelief at his remark.


    ¡°Heh, no matter. The taste alone is good enough to fill my belly. Is Milia the one who made this?¡± He asked with curiosity in his voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all-knowing or something? Why not find just the truth?¡± She smiled and Sol answered in jest, ¡°Then where would be the fun left in life?¡± Knowing everything that was about to happen before it could even happen was not fun by any means.


    Sol was extremely attuned to the Karma Threads by now. Seeing the future when it was affected by many powerful entities simultaneously was still hard for him, true, but figuring out who made the food was trivial at best.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like saying something as clich¨¦ as me wishing to keep a semblance of normality. But it¡¯s really what I think.¡± He finished the sandwich and sighed to himself.


    ¡°I will live a long life with all of you guys. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if I became bored with our shared future just because I was too curious?¡±


    ¡°Our Shared Future?¡± She could not help but question him.


    ¡°Indeed. Our future. You are included in the Happy Ending I envision. Our meeting was not on the best terms, and I will be the first to admit that I regret some of the decisions I made at the time. But I refuse to live forever in regrets and self-doubts. What about you?¡± He asked, his eyes staring fixedly at her enchanting face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Pandora opened her mouth and hesitated for a brief time before laying out the thoughts in her mind, ¡°I do not think I love you, Sol.¡± She decided to start by making a clear confession to him.


    ¡°I think you are an admirable man. You brought on many miracles over the few months since you became active and many people now either fear or respect you, myself included. Young, skilled, talented, powerful, and so many more qualities that I believe I am unable to list them all. Still, I do not think what I feel for you is love. Though I can definitely say that I feel lust.¡±


    She gave a self-deprecating laugh. However, she did not feel ashamed. Sex with Sol had been¡­ well, she could not describe it exactly since she mostly passed out towards the end. But it had been a world-rocking experience.


    Sol was not surprised, they had only met two times before they had their first time together. The relationship was as unstable as they came. But he was kinda used to these unstable relationships by now. After all, he had a very similar relationship with Persephone in the past.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I understand.¡± He did not push her, opting to fully listen to what she wanted to relay to him.


    ¡°Though I do not yet love you and my experience with you is very limited. I believe you are a man worth trusting and following.¡± Pandora had been a silent observer. She had watched how Sol went above and beyond to save Lilith and how seriously he took his job as the interim king of his kingdom.


    Sol was a man she would love to get a better understanding of. ¡°Furthermore, whether I want it or not, we are g-getting m-married soon, r-right?¡± She stammered every so slightly at the end, blushing at the thought.


    A marriage sounded so distant to her in the past. She had never been one to long for such a thing throughout her life.


    ¡°Though it will just be a marriage of convenience, I wish to be of help to you.¡± This was an accord they went into for the purpose of achieving their respective goals. She would help Sol conquer the world, and he would help her control her kingdom according to her rules.


    ¡°It won¡¯t just be a marriage of convenience.¡± Sol finally stopped her there. ¡°Well, at least I hope it won¡¯t just be a marriage of convenience.¡±


    He gave a sheepish grin and looked ahead. ¡°Do you know what my dream is?¡±


    His question seemed pretty random given the current topic, but she decided to not stop him from explaining himself to her. ¡°Becoming the strongest? Ascending to godhood? Become the Emperor or maybe God King of the Lower realm?¡±


    She even gave a few examples of what she thought his ambitions to be based on what she had gathered about him.


    ¡°You see¡­ The thing is, becoming the strongest, having everyone bow to me. All of those sound pretty good, yeah. But the reality is that that is pretty good. But in the end, those points are not what I seek. Only to attain that goal.¡±


    Sol waved his hand a ball of light floated on top of his palm. ¡°When you seek power for the sake of attaining more power, all that results in is finding yourself alone on the top with no one to accompany you. My wish is much simpler and yet much more difficult than just that.¡±


    He gave her a large boyish smile, his eyes curving into crescents, his mouth showing his teeth, and the light of the sun shining from behind him.


    ¡°I wish to reach my Happily Ever After with all my loved ones. I wish to bring them all eternal happiness and ensure that, even when I stand at the peak of this universe, I will never be alone.¡±


    Love, happiness, fullfilment. Those were the feelings that had always filled his heart.


    ¡°Pandora. Let me ask you this¡­ Do you wish to be part of my Happily Ever After?¡± It was a very direct question. But Pandora knew what she wanted.


    ¡°I do.¡± Love could be developed. But she could make do with Trust for now.


    ¡°I like your goal.¡±


    As a succubus, she was a follower of the Dream Path. Sol¡¯s goal was indeed nothing short of a Dream at the moment. But she found it to be one of the most beautiful dreams anyone could ever have. A simple yet endlessly challenging dream. A dream worth having.


    Her heart beating a mile a minute, her hand went down in her basket, hoping to take some ham and make a sandwich for herself. However, she was soon met with a feeling of blankness.


    Huh?


    She looked down, only to be met with a completely empty basket, leaving her stunned. When she looked to her right, she could see the back of Sol as he ran away while holding the remaining food in his arms and even a ham sandwich in his mouth.


    ¡°Hold on a moment!¡± She called out but was baffled at the brazen response she soon received.


    ¡°You will never catch me!¡± Was all the answer she received as the distance continued to grow between thr duo.


    What started as a simple picnic ended up as a frenetic and blood-pumping chase scenario as Pandora ran after Sol to stop him from devouring everything.


    When she finally reached him and tackled him on the ground, she found himself mounting him,


    ¡°I got you.¡± Her heart was beating faster than she probably had ever felt it beating, and she knew that it wasn¡¯t because of the small game of tag they had around the gardens.


    Sol gazed at her with a mischievous smirk, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Indeed. You caught me. What now?¡±


    His voice was low, suggesting a clear invitation. But he made no clear advances on his part. This time, everything would depend on Pandora.


    The answer he received was quite immediate as she bent down and bit down on the sandwich he was holding in his mouth. Once she swallowed a large chunk of the sandwich she could not stop herself from chuckling out loud. Her hand gently caressed his chest while her nails deftly tore his shirt apart.


    ¡°Well, now it¡¯s time for me to feast on my prize, don¡¯t you think?¡± She asked with a sultry voice.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope the hunter doesn¡¯t transform into prey once again.¡± Pandora blushed in shame at his smug remark. She remembered the first time they had sex. She also went ahead, filled with bravado and confidence in her racial traits, only to be handed a miserable defeat.


    But this time. This time it would be different.


    As for Sol, he simply pulled them both in his dimension. Fun times were about to start.

 CH 657: Pandora (1)

    Hovering above Sol, gazing down at his handsome face and confident smirk, Pandora realized she was more than ready. She was positively drenched.


    Heavy, labored breaths leaked out of her while her eyes had grown moist with unconcealed lust. Ever since meeting Sol, Pandora was introduced to many interesting feelings. The stirring in her chest, the aching throbbing in her crotch, and the rising anticipation almost gave her the illusion that she had finished running a country wide marathon few times over.


    She did not even ask his permission before shoving her ample chest right into his face, wishing to bury this bad man between her mountainous peaks.


    Of course, her attack was completely ineffective.


    Her breasts were so soft that, Sol felt like he was drowning in an ocean of horniness. One did not wish to escape from, forever, if he could help it.


    Yet, he was stopped from reaching the highest peaks of pleasure by a small barrier of clothes. The open chest of her blouse left her bustier exposed, showing a deep cleavage that seemed to be winking at him, nudging away at his lust. The top of the bustier had frills that wonderfully decorated her deep cleavage. He could not help but think that the whole design was a surprisingly cute for someone known as the Succubus Queen.


    She pressed herself against him, driving him right to the ground, while her hands held him tightly against her hefty chest. She was fully intent on not even letting him move a single inch. Unless he used some part of his strength to move her aside, that is.


    Pandora snickered, wondering what he would do now. But Sol showed her that, when it came to sex, things such as shame did not exist in his dictionary.


    He used the most playful weapon in his arsenal. He directly deployed his mouth.


    Sol bit and pulled the bustier down while feeling the warmth of her chest smothering his face. Her heavy breasts finally popped out of their tight confines, slapping his face with its heavenly softness.


    Her smooth and fine skin must have been an acquired trait from her demonic blood. Her breasts were also larger than he had remembered them to be. Out of all his women, only Milia could compare with those two heavy mountains.


    The nipples were a slightly darker shade of pink than he was used to in his women, and the large areolae accentuating the small button gradually faded into the hefty peaks¡¯ milky white surroundings.


    Drawn by the sweet aroma of her pillowy bosom, Sol began sucking one of the buds with practiced force. Immediately, Pandora¡¯s whole body tensed and twitched, a small gasp leaking out of her unwillingly.


    He licked at the tip and rolled it around in his mouth while it grew more and more erect and hard. Her breathing gradually increased with his skillful actions, but she had gotten a grasp on her mouth so that no sound would leak without her own will. Ultimately, she did not stop him from continuing.


    He held that pillowy soft flesh in his mouth, tugging it with enough force that the hefty mound was finally freed in its entirety from the cumbersome clothes.


    A pity they do not produce milk.


    Having just her tits pulled out of her clothes made those large globes look even more lewd than they would have been while she was completely naked. A thing to note was that, even though those heavenly mounds did not produce milk, they were still supremely delicious. Sol almost felt that he was sucking on some ripe strawberries. It was a fairly unique yet pleasurable feeling.


    Pandora let out a sigh of pleasure, but she knew that she could not let the bad dragon continue at this pace. She had intended to take the initiative, and now here she was, letting Sol play around with her breasts.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Get a grip.


    She told herself inwardly before looking down at the naughty boy.


    In the next moment, she turned her body around, straddled him again, and stuck her butt out toward his face. Her skirt had ridden up her butt, revealing her scandalous black panties that were almost wedging her fat cheeks.


    Sol raised an eyebrow at her abrupt series of actions, ¡°Are you sure you want to try this again? The last time, you lost quite miserably.¡±


    Pandora blushed in utter shame as she remembered how she nearly passed out just by gulping down his cum. Now that he was even stronger than back then, she could only imagine how much energy his body could contain.


    He obtained some divinity, right?


    Pandora gulped hard, a mixture of fear and anticipation catfighting in her heart for dominance. She was starting to reconsider the whole situation. Just how good would he taste? How much of a mess would he reduce her to if they were to continue? Was she even ready for this?


    Her memory of their first time was now faint, but the overwhelming pleasure she felt back then was practically carved into her mind and soul. She could never forget that.


    Well, there is no way to escape anyway.


    She rationalized, trying to convince herself, even though she knew very well that Sol would not force her if she just told him to stop.


    Before she could jumble herself down further in her spiral of thoughts, Pandora moaned out loud, interrupted by Sol¡¯s firm hands grabbing her round derriere.


    ¡°You can¡¯t put something so delicious in front of me and expect me to stay put, right?¡± Sol jested in a tone full of mirth.


    He bit at the already wet patch sticking to her crotch and pulled hard to reveal the soaked crevice below the cloth.


    Pandora knew that she did not have much time left to decide. So she kept his head pinned between her butt and thighs as she worked to strip off his pants, revealing his already hardened shaft.


    Knowing that directly licking the tip would only knock her out faster, Pandora started by massaging the elongated shaft with her dainty and agile fingers. Then, her lips moved down and gently licked his engorged sack.


    ¡°Ohh..!¡± A small groan leaked out of Sol at her skillful ministrations. He liked how her soft lips and nimble hands made him feel.


    Over and over again, her tongue lasciviously snaked back and forth between his balls and the base of his dick. She used the frothy saliva that accumulated from all the slobbering to slide her fingertips along the shaft and bulbous head to skillfully drive his manhood to its limit.


    Pandora¡¯s technique was exquisite, it had always been like that, and now that her head was not muddled due to his cum, she could fully demonstrate all her knowledge. All of it amounted to Sol rapidly reaching his limits.


    Still, the more she breathed in his manly scent, the foggier her mind became. She wished to lick the top so much, engulf the wet head with her warm mouth, and then drain every drop of his cloudy liquid. But she fought down those instincts for now. She could not let herself be distracted.


    On the other end, Sol was not to be undone by any means. Once he had removed her panties and undone her skirt to fully bare her lower body, he slowly spread her large butt before his eyes and admired her glistening pink vulva.


    It was an incredible view. One that filled him with a different kind of hunger than usual. Unlike Pandora, Sol did not fight against his instinct and plunged right in.


    He moved his tongue skillfully. A result of all the experience he received while pleasuring so many different women. All women were different, and it was important to find the pleasure points that made them tick just right.


    But Pandora was as easy a target as they came. His scent alone was already driving her to the brink of madness, so a simple probing from his tongue was enough to set off literal fireworks all over her mind.


    She groaned, her whole body convulsed, but Sol paid no heed to her complications. Mercilessly, he continued assaulting her defenseless garden dripping with nectar, lapping it up relentlessly with his slithering tongue. His fingers were not idle, either.


    Pandora seemed to experience a few more light climaxes from the pleasure she received from the lapping of his tongue alone. Each time, her butt would twitch heavily and squeeze tight against his tongue. But that did nothing to stop him from pleasuring her further.


    A normal man would have suffocated already, but Sol did not need to breathe and he definitely was not a normal man.


    In the end, Pandora laid down powerlessly, completely exhausted while Sol snickered,


    ¡°Well, it seems like round one goes to me.¡±


    Sex was always fun for him. But beating someone who thought they could win was always another kind of pleasure rush, not unlike a drug.


    ¡°Round two now, or are you ready to admit defeat?¡± He taunted her and sure enough, Pandora¡¯s eyes flickered as she sat up and straddled him.


    At this point, the notion of competing itself made no sense. However, she did not wish to lose so pathetically.


    So, taking a deep breath to prepare herself for what was to come, she raised her butt and arranged it above his rock-hard penis, before lowering herself on him.


    Her petals offered no resistance and opened up for him to enter and his penis to slide in.

 CH 658: Pandora (2)

    Once she pushed his penis deep inside her leaking folds, Pandora leaned back with her golden curls swaying. Meanwhile, Sol slightly raised his upper body and hugged Pandora tightly in his embrace.


    ¡°You¡¯re filling me up inside!¡± She groaned, her words coming out with some difficulty. She was still not completely used to his size, but her demonic body adapted fast.


    The breasts bared by her pulled-down dress jiggled violently, moving in scandalous motions. The simple act of penetration alone filled them both with so much pleasure they found it hard to move. So they just sat there, smothered in the pleasant warmth of each other¡¯s embrace for some time.


    They both moved their faces in for a kiss, devoured each other¡¯s tongues, and exchanged copious amounts of saliva. Kissing while he penetrated her made them feel even closer than when they had simply kissed before.


    As a succubus, Pandora¡¯s fluid was no different from the strongest aphrodisiac. Meanwhile, as someone who had obtained divinity or simply as a dragon king himself, his entire body was filled with the purest form of energy.


    This resulted in the two of them intoxicating each other with the natural qualities of their bodies alone. Sol had an easier time because of all his natural advantages and superiority in realm, but Pandora was simply swept away by the raging feelings. She kissed him deeper, as if wishing to drink all the fluid in his body.


    In their current position, Sol could not move as much as he wanted. But Pandora had no such limits.


    She placed her hands around his shoulders to balance herself, spread her legs to place her feet to either side of him, and slowly began moving her hips up and down along his hardened rod. Though it was easy to notice she was not used to the motion. Her knees shook with each thrust and her hip movements were awkward at best.


    The soft and intricate folds of her honeypot writhed around his shaft, sending a sweet tingling down Sol¡¯s member and a heavy shudder throughout her body.


    Her oversized tits bounced and swayed erratically in front of his eyes. That paired with the the Succubus Queen¡¯s desperate attempts to pleasure him almost made him lose his mind from arousal alone.


    ¡°Ah, Ahn¡­ I can feel you reaching¡­ so deep inside. Ahhh~¡± She moaned between breaths, not even in the state to speak properly anymore.


    This position naturally allowed the bulbous head of his dick to reach deep within her vagina. The pleasure was so great that, her movements slowed to more of a simmer than a boil.


    ¡°I will be moving now.¡± As amusing, and endearing, as it was to observe her, Sol found his pleasure growing hot with desire. Not to mention, he wished to see her flustered appearance, her writhing body overwhelmed with so much pleasure that she simply lost herself in it.


    He grabbed her narrow hips with his rough hands and thrust straight up from below. He had a bit more room to move now since she was moving her hips up and down in slow and prolonged motions. Pandora was already writhing from the pleasure of the deep penetration, so this sudden attack elicited a high-pitched shriek.


    ¡°Ahn! Not so sudden¡­ ah, ahhn¡­ it¡¯s too good¡­¡±


    His thrusting made her body jump and her sunstreaked-golden hair danced around her shuddering face. Her breasts shook violently, practically tempting Sol. Giving in to the temptation of her jiggling melons, Sol latched his lips on the small buds while moving his body simultaneously.


    ¡°Ahh, it feels so good¡­ I¡¯m¡­ going to lose¡­ my MIND!¡± Pandora meanwhile was already lost in pleasure, forgetting all the ideas she had about the small competition they should be engaged in right now.


    The way she writhed in pleasure sent his heart racing with lust and he could not stop his hips from moving frantically, searching more and more of her depths to explore.


    ¡°Ah, ahh¡­ yes, yes, yesss! Ah, ahn, AHHNNN~!¡± Her eyes were losing focus and saliva was dribbling down the corner of her mouth.


    She moaned as love juices gushed in torrents from their union. A lewd, sticky-wet sound echoed when their hips made contact. Had they not been in his dimension, a crowd of onlookers would have joined them by now, perplexed by their shameless display.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Pandora had been moving her hips rather hesitantly throughout the lovemaking, but now she was completely at his mercy as he thrust his hips recklessly from below. She lost her balance, now clinging to his body to balance his body and grasp at the last vestiges of her sanity. Her boobs were squished between their bodies, spilling out from the sides.


    Sol could feel pleasure rushing down his spine from prolonged contact with this lascivious woman.


    Moving his own hips, he rubbed his cock against her hot wet flesh even more roughly. He genuinely felt that his cock was melting right about now.


    ¡°Ahn, it¡¯s too much¡­ ¡±


    Her sweat plastered her golden locks, her brows, and even her neck. The wetness only added to her sexiness, the moans and groans intensifying her sensuality. She was a woman made for sex, Sol concluded.


    Pandora must not have been able to contain her desires because she hugged and kissed him once more. Her lips would leave his when a thrust from below bounced her body up, but soon would rush for his lips again on the next moment. It really felt like she was set on devouring him here and now.


    This uncharacteristic behavior finally brought his arousal to its peak.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to cum.¡± Sol declared while controlling his own breathing.


    The urge to cum inside her rose from deep in his crotch and took control of his entire body.


    ¡°So am I! Let¡¯s cum together! C-Cum with me¡­ ah!¡± By now, the last thread that held her sanity had all but snapped.


    In this position, there was no avoiding cumming inside her. And instead of trying to lift her hips out of the way, she rubbed her butt against his crotch to ensure he came as deeply inside her as possible.


    Pandora wanted this. She needed this. More than anything right now. His scent and saliva were already driving her to the very brink of utter madness and beyond. She could not even imagine what his sperm violating her womb would make her feel. She moved her hips up and down with frantic speed. The fluids began to froth and bubble at their union. The sticky threads were enough to almost join her hips with his thighs.


    With her renewed acceleration, Sol could not help but think that his cock was going to melt from the intense, sticky friction.


    He wanted to cum, but he also wanted to experience this feeling longer. He was trapped by that dilemma. But in the end, the desire to release won over.


    He forcefully pushed his hips up and finally released everything he had been saving up inside of her. Deep inside Pandora¡¯s vagina, the bulging head of his cock slammed against her cervix, releasing all of his cloudy liquid straight to her womb.


    Pandora released a high-pitched moan as she felt the semen enter her. Her sticky folds contracted recklessly, overworking itself to juice every bit of semen out of Sol¡¯s balls. Leaning her head back with a violent jerk, her curly locks messily scattering everywhere, she moaned so loud that it almost felt like a screech for dear life.


    Her eyes started rolled back in their sockets as her body devoured the energy Sol released inside her. What she had once felt during their first time seemed incomparable to what she was feeling now.


    She felt like she was floating through heavenly clouds, reaching a new high, a dimension she never thought existed. It was a place she never wished to come down from.


    Pandora gave her all to hang on to her consciousness. She felt like if she passed out now, she would become completely addicted to this pleasure and never have any semblance of control. She would become this bad dragon¡¯s eternal slave.


    Like this, her orgasm lasted for a few more seconds. Then, with a pussy packed full with Sol¡¯s cum, the Succubus Queen leaned limply against Sol, trying her utmost to catch her breath and hold onto her consciousness that seemed to grow fainter by the second.


    They held each other in their arms while still connected, but soon, that warmth was not enough for them. They kissed passionately, exchanging saliva, trying to devour each other.


    A pleasant lethargy enveloped them while time seemed to pass with a serene note to it. Pandora still felt like her mind and body were not her own. But this feeling was slowly vanishing, and she was coming down from her high.


    Sol did not know how long they stayed like this, but once he felt her heart calm down, he asked in a soft whisper, ¡°Should we take a bath?¡±


    Pandora could only nod. She got down from his lap and pulled on his arm, but her legs were still wobbly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sol asked as he helped her stand. He quickly supported her slender body and she clung to his arm. When he looked down, he saw his cum dripping down her thighs, dropping down to the ground in thick droplets.


    The amount of cum he had delivered was rather extreme if he said so himself. But it was not a miracle that she did not pass out. After all, Sol had done his best to retract as much energy as possible from all his fluids.


    Sex was an enjoyable act between partners. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if Pandora was stone-cold because of too much pleasure and passed out immediately.


    Pandora was not stupid, she could guess that she wasn¡¯t able to stay awake with her own power. But at this point, that piece of knowledge did not concern her.


    She realized that competing or whatnot was only a waste of time and energy. The most important thing was bringing pleasure to the two of them.


    So, with a newfound understanding of their relationship, she followed Sol into the bath.

 CH 659:

    One thing Sol liked almost as much as sex was the aftercare. A moment of soothing relaxation after an intense effort. Where they would sit together in a hot bath and cuddle and kiss tenderly, perhaps they would talk about their feelings or perhaps about love. Perhaps they would simply laugh and talk about useless things or perhaps they would simply embrace and find peace in the silence and warmth of their intertwined bodies.


    Those moments were extremely precious for him, as they were the best occasion to have some much-needed heart-to-heart talks. It was a conversation that explored the depth of their bond, deepening their relationship in a way that the mingling of flesh and the throes of pleasure could never accomplish.


    Both Sol and Pandora were now sitting near the edge of his giant bath. He always felt it was a waste of water, but Milia assured him that the water was created through magic and that it was essential for the inner economy of the Tower.


    One day, while using his dimension, he saw some disturbing things the maid did with his bath water and since then, Sol decided to not ask any more questions about this topic. Fearing that exploring further could unveil information that could scar his mind forever.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡± Sol asked, an amused glint in his eyes, as Pandora rested against his chest. Her breathing was faint and droplets of water were covering her sinful body, causing Sol to harden ever so slightly.


    ¡°Calm your little friend down. I am not ready for another round.¡± She tapped his legs, almost as if she was protesting indignantly. But her words only made Sol cackle.


    ¡°Never would I have thought that I would hear a succubus complaint about sex.¡± Spending time with Pandora was quite delightful.


    ¡°Well. You still don¡¯t know much about me.¡± She gathered her feet together. Her eyes grew a little vacant.


    ¡°I want to know more. Tell me about your daughters, for example. Were you able to contact them recently?¡± It was Sol¡¯s earnest wish to understand Pandora on a deeper level. This way, he was sure he could create a harmonious relationship with the Succubus Queen.


    ¡°Well. I have two daughters. The eldest is Anastasia. In fact, I took on her disguise to enter Lustburg.¡±


    ¡°And we all know how your infiltration ended.¡± He jested and was rewarded with a pinch on his leg.


    ¡°As I was saying, before you rudely interrupted me, I have two daughters. Anastasia, the eldest, and my youngest is Minerva. She is the one who received the Blessing. But you should already know that.¡±


    Of course, Sol knew all that. He had done very extensive research on Envilya in recent times. It was his main target after Southern Pride, after all.


    ¡°I do know, but at the end of the day, those are only information obtained from spies. I would like to learn more from you.¡± He gently caressed her damp hair, making her shiver as she leaked a heated sigh.


    ¡°Well, you do know what to say,¡± She shook her head, ¡°Minerva is the heiress and she has unparalleled talent. I think she would not pale in comparison to some of the people in the tower. As for Anastasia. While she does not have much talent when it comes to our innate gift as Succubi, she incorporated some of her illusion power in her swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sol¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. After all, those two would become his stepdaughters¡ª his family. Anastasia seemed like someone who would feel right at home here in the midst of all the sword junkies. She was already friends with Lilin so there shouldn¡¯t be much problem for her to fit in.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    As for Minerva¡­


    ¡°What makes her so talented?¡± For Pandora to make such an assertion despite knowing the people who lived in the tower would mean that Minerva was definitely someone worth his attention.


    ¡°As you know, we Succubi use the power of Dreams to affect reality. My own Zone, Dreamscape, is something I developed after a very long time. It allows me to bring people directly into the world of dreams even if they are awake.¡±


    Her power had many limitations. After all, Succubi were not a fighting race.


    ¡°Minerva is different. She did not need to develop anything. She was born with special eyes that can pull people to dreams no matter their state. You could say that she was born with the power of my zone inside of her. There is more, of course, far more. Why do you think I was able to sneak out of Envilya without a soul noticing?¡±


    Sol mused. This was indeed something he had been curious about. No matter how easily he subdued her, Pandora was at the King Realm. Her aura, power, and skills were not things that could be imitated by a simple doppelg?nger.


    ¡°This is the second innate skill of my daughter ¨C <<Acting>>. She can change illusions into reality and take the appearance of people she dreams of becoming. Manner of speech, skills, power, aura. She can copy nearly every single aspect that makes up a person. The more she knows the person the more perfect she can copy them.¡±


    There was also a limit to this power obviously but as long as the difference in realm wasn¡¯t too wide, Minerva could reproduce all the skills of someone she was copying. The greatest limitation outside of power was that she could only copy one person at a time. But Pandora was sure that such limitation would slowly vanish as Minerva grew stronger in the future.


    ¡°Her powers are definitely intriguing. This might be one of the closest concepts to omnipotence.¡± Sol felt like he was enlightened by this knowledge. Thanks to his power over balance, he was able to affect the boundaries of Dream and Reality.


    He did need to copy anyone else''s skills or power yet. But being able to transform dreams into reality was the closest one could come to being almighty.


    ¡°Now I am impatient to meet them. I hope our first meeting will go well.¡± Sol ruffled Pandora¡¯s hair, which caused her to let out a coquettish laugh.


    ¡°Well, I left home to search for an ally and I will return with a husband and a father who is nearly the same age as them. How do you think they will react?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach them that age is just a number? Also, how could a woman resist someone as handsome and gentle as me?¡± Sol laughed as she felt him pinch his thigh with far more strength than before. They both knew that such action could not hurt him in the slightest. This was just a cute way for Pandora to protest against her lover.


    ¡°You are quite the narcissist,¡± Pandora could not help but complain.


    ¡°Well, is it really narcissism if it¡¯s true?¡± He asked with a raised eyebrow as if challenging her to find even a single fault in his words.


    ¡°You were definitely not gentle the first time we met.¡± Pandora definitely did not shy away from using his weakness against him, causing Sol to cough to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°Ahem~ Let¡¯s just say, I played a little rougher than usual.¡± He hugged her closer with his left arm while his left arm slowly trailed down until it reached her lower part. ¡°Also, I remember distinctly someone acting like they had everything under control before fainting helplessly.¡±


    He gently pinched the quivering bud between her legs, causing Pandora to pant and twitch. At the same time, his other hand climbed up and cupped her bountiful breast.


    ¡°I¡­ I thought we¡­ were supposed to talk.¡± Talking was difficult for Pandora as she felt her temperature rise.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sol muttered sultrily in her ears, ¡°We have all the time in the world to talk with our bodies.¡±


    He whispered before biting her earlobe. A new round of exchange began between the two lovers.


    This time there was no competition. Pandora did not try to win or gain an advantage. She simply enjoyed the pleasure she received and tried her best to deliver just as much pleasure back to Sol.


    (AN: The first arc ends like this. Next chapter will be an interlude for Pandora or Envilya. Then after that, we start the next arc. Which is the Southern Pride visit. Finally, time to meet those elves and meet the best girl, Nefertiti.)

 Interlude 17: Nefertitis Cult

    [Southern Pride]


    In the past, the great forest of the elves would always be relatively silent. Thanks to the longevity of the elves, they tended to go about with their lives at a slow pace. After all, why be in a hurry when you have all the time in the world?


    They were unlike humans, who had extremely limited lifespans.


    Nowadays, the notion of silence is considered a thing of the past. As dawn approached and the morning sun illuminated the forest with its radiant rays, a woman with a mix of reddish-brown and golden hair was standing in front of an assembly. She was clad in a skin-tight nigh-transparent white robe while holding a thick book in her hand.


    The book had two different covers. The front cover depicted a large tree with thousands of branches. Each branch was covered in eyes of all shapes and forms, opened wide as if they were observing the entirety of creation. They gave off the feeling that absolutely nothing could be hidden from them.


    Meanwhile, the cover on the back depicted a large sun, an eye splitting the orb in the middle, opened wide and observing. Below the sun was the image of a snake biting its own tail.


    No matter which angle one observed the cover, the symbol could only be considered bold, blasphemous even. After all, the insignia of the snake was generally representative of Asmodeus. The Demigod under the direct order of Luxuria. But in the mortal world, it was more a representation of the witches of Ouroboros. The daughters of Asmodeus.


    ¡°The Lord once told me. Love is a powerful force. A force that helped him fight through all the adversities that tried to block his way.¡±


    As she opened the book, a soothing voice spread in the square, erupting the listening elves with murmurs and cheers. Men, women, old, or young. At that moment, no notion mattered. No discrimination could take root.


    They were simply believers listening to the words of the Lord. Some were doubtful, some were simply curious, and others were most likely spies sent by the leaders of the different tribes and even the queen herself.


    But Nefertiti did not care. As long as they were listening to the words of her lord, then they were welcome in his embrace.


    ¡°Would the Dragon Emperor really love all of us? He is not a god after all.¡± A feminine voice echoed but Nefertiti¡¯s smile never wavered. The rude interruption did not affect her in the slightest.


    She knew the voice belonged to just one enemy among many and this was not the first time this happened either.


    ¡°My lord¡¯s love is both boundless and selfish. If you believe in him and follow him, you will receive his love. My lord may be all-powerful but he does not seek the salvation of the world. Only his own.¡±


    Nefertiti knew she could have easily ensnared more people by changing her words. Yet she refused the very thought itself. Her lord would soon become a full-fledged demigod. What he needed now was pure faith gathered in his name and existence. Not one that would taint and sully him.


    ¡°But what miracles can he do?¡±


    ¡°What miracle have you witnessed from the other Dragon Lords?¡± Nefertiti asked with a smile, causing the elf to wince.


    Elves were in general all fervent believers of the Dragons. They saw them as superior beings and only considered such a proud race worthy of their allegiance. But all elves did not believe in all the dragons. They were separated in their beliefs.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Yet one truth held firm for all of them. Insulting the dragons¡¯ prestige was not permitted.


    ¡°I apologize. My words were disrespectful.¡± The elf immediately apologized for her mistake. She could already feel many hostile gazes zero in on her.


    ¡°There is no need for any apology. My lord is not so petty that he would be angry for being doubted.¡±


    Nefertiti eyed the elf as she spoke. To distinguish the tribe of an elf, the color of their skin, their tribal tattoos, or the clothes they wore was the best indication.


    Slightly gray skin and the mark of a coiling dragon on her thigh.


    Silver elves generally believed in the Water Dragon King¡ª Kiyohime. The coiling dragon mark was the ultimate proof of their allegiance.


    Moon elves followed Fafnir. Sun Elves followed Welsh. Silver elves followed Kiyohime and Dark elves followed Hydra.


    ¡°You might not know, but my Lord''s love does not stop only at mortals like us.¡± A strange expression flashed in everyone''s eyes when a Phoenix called herself a mortal. But Nefertiti simply ignored them.


    ¡°The Lord''s love spread even to the mighty dragons, and the Water Dragon is his mate.¡± Of course, this was a different kind of love. But she knew that her lord certainly had no lack for such a form of love. One could even say he was overflowing with it.


    The elf who had started the small fight opened her eyes wide in utter shock. She had heard some of those rumors recently. Those rumors were born because of a book that had been spreading in the forest.


    [The Sulfurous Adventures of the Prince of Lust]


    The book itself was scandalous, to say the least. A very entertaining book and one that did make her feel a little hot and bothered. But if the events depicted in the book weren¡¯t just the imagination of a delusional lunatic¡­ Her face reddened slightly at the image of the Queen she revered being held down under the body of the new Dragon King. No, the Dragon Emperor.


    Nefertiti hid the smile of victory that hung on her lips. The nature of elves made it oh-so-easy for her to manipulate them. In the first place, most did not have any deep hostility against Sol himself.


    They might follow orders but the respect they had deep down for dragons was paramount.


    Nefertiti wondered if those feelings were natural or if Tiamat had used her power of Pride to engrave this feeling of subordination deep in the heart of the elves. But she did not care much about it.


    After that small episode, Nefertiti was able to continue uninterrupted. Her words flowed without end or pause. She was fully immersed in sharing the light and the power of her Lord. But she did not forget to share his desires and his faults.


    Gods did not need to be perfect to be worshiped. But they definitely needed to be powerful.


    In a world where everyone could potentially become a demigod, faith was a hard thing to gather. But the elves were the perfect test subjects for Sol.


    After the elves, her next target would be the humans.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s end with a litany in the name of our Lord.¡± She closed the book of faith and opened her arm wide. The atmosphere immediately shifted as many of the already converted elves closed their eyes and lowered their heads. Those who did not yet believe in Sol were forced to do the same to not stand out.


    ¡°O¡¯ All-Seeing Radiant Lord, Whose gaze pierces the veil of time, We stand in Your eternal light.¡± Nefertiti started.


    ¡°¡°May Your vision guide our path; may Your brilliance cleanse our souls.¡±¡± The crowd answered.


    ¡°In every shadow, You are the light that cannot be hidden, The sun that never sets, the flame that never fades.¡± Her voice flowed all around.


    ¡°¡°O¡¯ Radiant One, we bask in Your endless glow, illuminate our hearts, and drive away the darkness within.¡±¡± The fervor in the crowd reached a crescendo.


    ¡°With a thousand eyes, You watch all that is and all that will be, Nothing is hidden from Your radiant vision.¡±


    ¡°¡°O¡¯ Watcher of all things, see into our hearts, purify us with the brilliance of Your light.¡±¡±


    ¡°From the highest heavens to the deepest abyss, there is no secret that escapes Your sight, no heart unread by Your divine eye.¡± Her voice seemed to reach the deepest depths of their hearts.


    ¡°¡°O¡¯ All-Knowing Lord, see into our souls, judge us not by our fears, but by the light we seek.¡±¡± They prayed alongside her.


    ¡°You are the beacon for the lost, the dawn after every long night, The torch that leads us through the wilderness of doubt.¡±


    ¡°¡°O¡¯ Radiant Flame, warm us with Your divine presence, let no shadow linger where Your light shines.¡±¡±


    ¡°With eyes of stars and voice of sunfire, You have cast Your gaze upon all creation.¡± She placed her hands together. Her heart was filled with love and devotion. She could not hear his voice but she could certainly feel his grace. She knew without a shadow of a doubt that her words were reaching him.


    ¡°¡°May we forever be worthy of Your sight, and may Your radiance never turn away.¡±¡±


    And so, the prayer ended as the devoted believers of the Dragon Emperor chanted in unison.

 Interlude 18: Siegfried

    In the Depth of the World Tree, one of the trees gifted to the elves by the Demigod Yggdrasil, one man could be seen meditating with his eyes closed and legs crossed next to a small green lake. His green hair reached his tailbone and seemed to sway under a non-existent wide.


    His upper body, devoid of clothes, was showing a deep tan that covered nearly everything.


    Everything expects a specific spot on his back in the shape of a leaf. Only in that spot was his skin pristine white.


    His long ears twitched as the sounds of light footsteps reached him.


    ¡°You have become sloppy, sister. I would have never managed to catch you approaching in the past.¡± His eyelids opened, showing beautiful green eyes full of vitality.


    ¡°Siegfried. We need to discuss.¡± Satella ignored the words of her brothers and sat on a rock not far from him.


    ¡°I miss the days when you would cutely call me big brother and follow me around everywhere I went.¡± Siegfried sighed and stood up. Then stretched a little. His back and bones made a series of sickening sounds as he slowly adjusted his body.


    ¡°It was more than 1500 years ago. We are not children now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we are not. But I believe one should endeavor to keep a young heart. Only then can they think like an adult.¡±


    Siegfried smiled and approached a giant sword that was chained to the right wall. After inspecting the sword and making sure everything was okay, he was happy to leave for now.


    ¡°You still refuse to use your sword.¡± Siegfried''s smile lowered a little when those words came out from his sister.


    Gram. One of the highest-quality weapons. Something he had used to kill Ladon, his brother-in-law.


    ¡°That year was a mistake. You had no choice back then.¡± She said,


    For an elf, threatening a dragon was no different from the vilest act possible. But he, Siegfried, had killed a dragon and became renowned as a Dragon Slayer.


    It had been necessary. Ladon had gone on a rampage after Jupiter¡¯s death, and Siegfried was the only one with the strength necessary to subdue it or eliminate him. In his own name.


    ¡°I know. My mind understands this. I had no choice but to kill him. The angels had no intention to join despite causing this mess and the old demon in Envilya will never reveal himself unless necessary. So I did what I had to do ¡ªAnd I have been regretting it every day of my life for one thousand years. Even my realm stopped growing, and I have no more hope to reach the Demigod realm.¡±


    Siegfried was a singularity and an elf. Not all singularities necessarily achieved a high realm and were limited by their lifespan. As an elf, he did not have to worry about longevity.


    Yet, ever since what happened on that fateful day, he had been unable to reach the next step. He had broken a taboo and now this taboo was like a nail in his heart.


    He knew very well that once he went through it, he would find himself reduced to ashes and fail the ascension.


    ¡°Your situation is not so different from mine.¡± He gave his sister a wan smile and ignored the anger in the eyes of this girl. Siegfried wasn¡¯t the only one whose path was broken one thousand years ago.


    At that time, she had been so high and mighty, that nothing seemed to be able to block her rise. Becoming a Demigod might have been an uncertainty for most and a gamble for a few, but no elf had any doubts about her surviving the tribulation.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Sadly, everything was destroyed on the day she faced Persephone Asmodeus. The witch of life. This single defeat had broken the invincible heart of Satella and reduced her Pride to dust. Her path to ascension was severed, and so she stagnated as a King for all those years.


    ¡°So tell me, oh dear sister, what do you wish from this cripple?¡± Siegfried, seeing the impassive expression of his sister, smiled in relief. A few hundred years ago, just mentioning this matter would have sent her into depression.


    He was sure that she simply needed two or three short centuries before building her confidence again and rising as a Demigod.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh? The proud Satella asked for help. What is happening?¡± He raised an eyebrow. Most of her pride may have been destroyed but it was highly unusual for her to ask him for help.


    ¡°We have many problems. The first one is¡­¡±


    Satella started telling everything that happened in the last few months. The war between Lustburg and Wratharis, the rise of the so-called Dragon Emperor, the development of a new faith in the midst of the elves, and even the fact that his daughter was currently residing in the Mortal Realm.


    ¡°Oh? Nidhogg is here as well?¡± He showed a complicated expression. Siegfried was Hydra''s son-in-law in a way. After all, he was the mate of Hydra¡¯s blood-born daughter. The result of that union was Nidhogg.


    Sadly, he had not been a particularly good father to her. In the first place, Nidhogg''s mother only chose him for his seed, and from her words, since he killed a dragon he needed to give a new dragon.


    After she became pregnant, he was kicked out of the nest and had little say in how Nidhogg was raised.


    ¡°Well, I guess she is not interested in meeting me.¡± He gave a bitter smile and shook his head, focusing on the more important matter.


    Sol Luxuria. He knew that Blaze had a son. In fact, after Blaze died he even wished for her son to be raised in Southern Pride or be sent to the Dragon Realm. But Asmodeus had made clear that such a thing was not permissible.


    ¡°As expected of Her Highness¡¯ son.¡± He was elated. Blaze had been a true friend to him in many ways. Someone he respected greatly and even a subject of his faith. In his opinion, had she been alive, there was no doubt that she would have become the true ruler of Dragon instead of Kiyohime.


    Hearing about the prowess of her son, he could only click his tongue in wonder. Indeed. Blood did not lie.


    Should I make a formal visit to Lustburg?


    He idly wondered but was curious about something else, ¡°I still do not understand why you need my help. Do you wish for me to stop the spread of that cult?¡±


    He had no faith in the goddesses. Those willful and childish women were nothing but oversized children with too much power in his eyes. Only someone as regal as Tiamat or Blaze was worthy of his faith.


    If the phoenix girl was spreading faith to prepare the road for Sol¡¯s ascension to Demigod, then while he would not help, he would certainly not hinder her.


    Satella shook her head, ¡°No. I simply need you to follow me. We will negotiate soon with Lustburg and I can already predict that the way things are going ¡ª We will lose a great deal.¡±


    Southern Pride had a few king-ranked powerhouses hidden and far more Dukes than Lustburg could ever hope to have. If Lustburg and Southern Pride where to go to war, then she was sure that Southern Pride would win 9 out of 10.


    But ¡ª Sol was a dragon.


    ¡°His identity alone is enough for many of the elders to not even fight. The younger generation would be less affected but with the action of that girl, Nefertiti, everything changed. I believe the moment I even dare to suggest war, I will have an uprising on my hands.¡±


    Elves were not peace-loving creatures. Siegfried had become more or less a pariah after killing a dragon, and that was despite the fact that said dragon had gone crazy.


    If she went to war willingly against Sol ¡ª Her country would crumble from internal strife before any kind of war could happen.


    Listening to her, Siegfried laughed out loud. Anyone who was not an elf would feel disbelief at her words, but he knew very well that she was even understating some of the facts.


    Elves were crazy and full of obsession.


    He could already imagine people coming after Satella''s life or challenging her for the crown.


    After wiping a tear away, he chuckled and nodded, ¡°I will help you, and I also want to see the Son of the Dragon Queen for myself.¡±


    This was certainly going to be an interesting meeting.


    (Siegfried was first introduced during the Dragon arc. Firstly by Fafnir then later on when Kiyohime spoke about what happened 1k years ago. He is also the son-in-law of Hydra.)

 CH 660: Three special book

    As much as Sol loved spending quality time with Pandora and building up their relationship, the time he had at his disposal was severely limited. He needed to make every second count.


    All his temporary avatars moved tirelessly, working around different issues of his kingdom. He also tucked one avatar away inside his dimension to focus on building his power.


    Truthfully speaking, calling them avatars was more or less wrong as their existence was closer to having multiple minds working simultaneously. But giving form to these temporary avatars helped in channeling more focus into the different tasks that were strictly assigned to each of them. Simultaneously, the separation significantly lowered the dissonance he generally felt doing so many tasks parallelly. Separating his thoughts into fixed forms helped him immensely.


    While his main body was cuddling with Pandora, and they were preparing for a good night¡¯s sleep, one of his avatars was in an important meeting with his advisors and an interesting fourth participant.


    Athena, Milia, Clara and¡ª La Befana. The representative of the Witches.


    Those three women are the only people he could unconditionally trust to handle the administration of his Kingdom. As for La Befana, as the current leader of the council, all decisions went through her to the witches. Only Medea and Ambrosia had more authority than her and could directly rule over the council.


    Initially, Medea was supposed to be sitting on this very table. But it was decided that such things might create doubt in the minds of the witches. After all, they all knew about his relationship with Medea. With that in mind, it was hard to say Mede would have the best interests of Salem in her mind.


    There was nothing Medea could really do about this situation. Her Karma from one thousand years ago was still hindering her. It would be unreasonable to ask the witches to fully believe in someone who caused them to be exiled and hated for over a thousand years. The fact that the true culprit was Jupiter did not really matter.


    Athena was still a little green on these matters, but Clara was making sure to teach her everything she had learned over the years. It was the most surefire way to ensure that Athena would serve him to the best of her abilities without any major failures or setbacks.


    When Sol shared his decision about Gerald, Athena showed a brief smile of joy before immediately correcting her expression. Then, after a deep bow, she thanked him on behalf of the Highland family.


    Sol did not need such thanks, nevertheless, he accepted them magnanimously. The Highland family was a staunch loyalist, and Sol knew how to reward those loyal to him.


    He decided to slightly increase their territory and resources that would go to them in the future after he dealt with the witches.


    ¡°So, this is the new draft for the witches¡¯?¡± Sol looked down at the document with a deep frown etched on his face. To officialize his alliance with the witches, two things were necessary. Marrying Medea and handing out the promised territory and titles.


    ¡°Grand Duchess, huh.¡± The first thing in order was the title that would go to Ambrosia. As the creator and ruler of all the Witches, she was a queen in all but name. But she was still human, making it impossible for her to get a title of the same standing or superior to him in Lustburg.


    In the end, he received a proposal from Befana. ¡°You do know that such a title is only fitting in an empire?¡± He asked her while considering the document quietly.


    Grand dukes, also referred to as Archdukes were more or less equal to Kings. In many ways, this was a suitable title. One he would use for the rulers of all the Kingdom he would conquer in the future. But at the moment, it was not particularly suitable for them.


    ¡°Your Highness, since we have already captured Wratharis and are about to negotiate with Southern Pride, it¡¯s necessary to start now. After this meeting, I would like to show you the draft I have prepared for a new template. The number of Dukes we have will increase tremendously, and we will have more Grand dukes. We might also need to create more titles on the lower level.¡± Clara pointed out on the side. While she did not like Befana, Clara had to give respect to the vastly older woman.


    Befana had been elected many times in the council and even with the strict rotation, she sat on the chairman chair more than once. In terms of pure skill, experience, and knowledge of governance, no one here was her match.


    Sol groaned inwardly but did not complain. If before, he was doing this whole conquest thing more out of necessity than anything else. Now he truly wished to conquer the entire world and increase his power.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After all, how was he supposed to take over the universe if he could not even control one of the main Realms that comprised the whole damn thing?


    ¡°Very well. For now, we will nominate Ambrosia as Grand Duke of Salem. As for you, Miss Befana. You will receive the title of Duchess.  Most of the territories that were previously under the Gorfar family will be under your control. What do you say?¡±


    Befana simply perused the map Clara gave her, and chuckled, ¡°I am only the temporary head of the council. Soon, someone will replace me. I would not be fit as a Duchess.¡± Her tone was polite but the intent to refuse his proposal was evident.


    The witches followed a system that was as close as possible to democracy while still focusing heavily on meritocracy. Only the best of the best were allowed on the seat of the council and the head seat was never permanent due to the rotation.


    ¡°It¡¯s no matter. You witches might not be used to the way we measure time. But a term of fifty years is no different from the passage between two generations here. You still have your two terms. So you will be able to act as a Duchess for nearly a hundred years.¡±


    Befana clicked her tongue. She truly did not want to become a Duchess of Lustburg. She was sure that the next period would be filled with all kinds of chaos and continuous expansion. Furthermore, the whole system of Lustburg was a mess filled with so many holes she felt pain on behalf of the administration. Even though half of the whole administration was undead.


    Looking up, she could see Sol gazing at her with a wide grin that threatened to split his face, as if he had successfully pulled a prank. She did not need to be a genius witch to understand that he would not budge on his matter.


    Sighing she put down the maps and said, ¡°On behalf of all the witches of Salem I can only say¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. Duchess Befana, you will have to discuss with the other Dukes and Duchesses regarding the placement of the witches. It¡¯s necessary to avoid a second form of segregation.¡±


    If all the witches were concentrated in one zone, then it would be no different than the current situation the witches were facing.


    Sol was not worried about the witches'' integration in Lustburg. He just had to lay the foundations for now. In just a century or two at most, no one would even remember the witches were once considered enemies of humanity.


    My sense of time is slipping already.


    Clearly, after spending so much time with so many long-lived species, even his own sense of time had been severely affected.


    ¡°Your Highness, we also need to reschedule many matters on our agenda. I have received a report from Southern Pride and it seems that things are moving in quite a strange way. Queen Satella wishes to bring forward the meeting once more.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think she is doing this?¡± Sol asked and Clara answered with mirth in her eyes, ¡°Take a look, Your Highness. I am sure you will find this very interesting.¡±


    Sol became speechless as he gazed at the three books she put on the table.


    [Bible of the All-Seeing Radiant Lord]


    [The Sulfurous Adventure of the Prince of Lust: Pink Edition]


    [The Tales of the Dragon Emperor: Collector¡¯s Edition]


    Eying the title, he was forced to tilt his head and wonder just what the hell was happening here.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sol asked, dreading the answer.


    ¡°Your adventures, Your Highness,¡± Clara said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Sol covered his face and sighed in defeat. He thought he had managed to transcend shame. But this was definitely on another level.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s ignore this for now. Why do you have the so-called Pink and Collector¡¯s Edition here?¡± He was genuinely curious but Clara looked at him like he was the strange one.


    ¡°For my own collection. I bought the normal edition of each book and will read them at my leisure. The current Collector and Pink editions are covered in a special spell that will protect them only for two hundred years. How could I bear to read them? Sadly, no special edition yet is out for the Bible.¡± The way she seemed genuinely sad was quite baffling to Sol.


    ¡°.... Then why even bring them here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t she keep them in her collection and bring over the normal versions of the book?


    Clara smiled and clasped her hand, she had no reason to hide her goal, ¡°Once you touch the books, I will save your imprint on them using another spell. This will make their value skyrocket. Of course, it would be my honor if you would sign them with your mana or just a word.¡±


    The way she gave him puppy eyes was simply¡­ unbearable. Still, he had no reason to refuse. But, just as he was about to sign,


    ~Ahem~


    Milia cleared her throat gently and took out a dozen books from her shadow dimension.


    ¡°The Hounds asked for this as a reward until you can meet them.¡± She seemed quite ashamed, but from the way she was holding three books close to her heart, it became evident that some of them were not really for the hounds under her.


    Like this, before he even understood what was happening, a serious discussion about the distribution of power in Lustburg transformed into a glorified signing session.

 CH 661: Schedules

    As fun as it was, the signing session itself did not last long. It was but a fun little prank. Sol was glad that Clara and Milia were still up for joking around with him.


    Anyway, Sol already had an idea about who the author was. His suspicions were only confirmed when he looked at the author''s name. Nefertiti did not try to hide her identity so her name was written in bold and noticeable characters.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should laugh or cry at this situation. He had honestly not expected much when he initially sent her to the Nation of the Elves. But again and again, Nefertiti was proving to be a valuable asset to him.


    Sending her to the elves might have been one of the best decisions he had made in his entire life.


    Ignoring the book about his relationship with multiple women and the one about his adventures, Sol focused on the Bible itself. The veritable gospel of his religion.


    A Bible. A holy book that shares information about a god, its feats, and his mythology or legend. The concept of a holy book was obviously not foreign in this place. The 14 goddesses all possessed one. So did Ymir for that matter.


    Interestingly enough, while Chaos and Order were mentioned and recognized as the highest goddesses in all religions, there was not a specific faith dedicated to them.


    Adam had once explained to him that gods or goddesses who had fused with the primordial laws of the universe did not need the faith of any being to grow and sustain their powers¡ª a fundamental demarcation line that differentiated them from the lesser gods and goddesses. As long as this universe existed, even if all life were to be wiped out, the two Mother Goddesses would continue to exist.


    ¡°I will study this Bible.¡± He ignored the reluctant expression Clara was giving him and focused on Milia.


    ¡°So, about the Hounds. Is there anything I need to know?¡± Camelia had already put back the books in her dimension before clearing her throat.


    ¡°Your Highness, I promised the winner that she could spend time with you. I already had your permission on the matter.¡± She was quite hesitant, but Sol waved his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no reason to refuse, and I am really happy with the results we have obtained with their employment.¡±


    As a King, what he needed the most were talented, skilled, or rich people who could support him in many fields.


    Why would he complain now when he was getting everything he needed? Elves were a prideful bunch, and this pride was not just vain bravado.


    Elves may be slow learners compared to humans, but they replaced this handicap with the ability to accumulate decades worth of books in their minds without forgetting anything.


    Any elf past a certain age was a walking treasure trove. How could he not be excited?


    ¡°I will take care of them tomorrow. To be honest, I am impatient to get more information about the queen and the Supreme Daughter from them.¡± Sol would rather avoid complicated situations if he did not need to. But the elves were now his servants and it was his duty to take care of them.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Milia nodded and passed a folder to everyone present.


    ¡°I would also like to change a few things. Our initial schedule has not been able to keep track of the situation and with the Elf Queen bringing the meeting forward, we need to reformulate everything.¡±


    They had so many things to do that it was downright maddening but everyone managed to calm their nerves.


    Sol looked at the list, and a smile formed on his face. He loved all the events noted on the list but their timings were left ambiguous.


    Clara took over and started explaining. She made him remember to take care of the matter regarding Chloe.


    Chloe was an angel and the angels had requested her return. It was necessary to decide his stance on this matter.


    If I can convince her. Then¡­ He thought to himself. If he could get her then this would help greatly in his fight against the angels. He grinned, he truly couldn¡¯t wait to fight the angels.


    ¡°Lady Chloe aside, we have four months until the impeachments follow through. Ideally, in those four months, you should do whatever you want. But I believe there is a way to make things even better and more efficient.¡±


    She proceeded to explain her plan and the way she came up with for him to acquire more than everything he deserved.


    ¡°If we have to summarize all the major upcoming events then. Weddings, coronations, alliances, rewards, punishments, protection, and a few more.¡± Clara clearly enunciated everything on the agenda. Her voice was calm and gave everyone a feeling of confidence.


    ¡°The first order is the alliance. We need you to meet Elf Queen Satella and discuss the future of Southern Pride. Ideally, you should take one princess or the queen herself in marriage. But it¡¯s important to know that while we technically follow a form of freedom of choice and movement, the power of the Queen is not that great.¡± To become Queen one needed to prove themselves.


    Things such as favoritism were not allowed, otherwise, the elves would not appreciate the chosen princess.


    ¡°Following you will be Lady Persephone and Lady Camelia and Lady Pandora if possible. Two are very strong and should be able to handle everything I think Lady Camelia needs to breathe some fresh air. The Fountain of Youth might be able to heal the wounds her body has sustained in the war. As for Pandora, I believe Lady Satella will be more inclined to listen if she realizes the gravity of the situation.¡±


    Sol smiled. This Fountain of Youth might serve as a way for him to hide the way he healed Camelia. This was the perfect camouflage for him.


    ¡°While you are dealing with the elves, I would like to request the assistance of Lady Lilith to keep an eye on the witches as they work on the protection system of our capital and surrounding places of importance. I would also like to ask for Lady Kali to follow us.¡± Kali was one of the most skilled and knowledgeable Witch after Ambrosia and Clara wanted her.


    Befana showed no surprise when the fact was revealed. She knew very well that it would be stupid of Sol to leave everything to them without any supervision.


    ¡°I guess after you come back, we will finally be able to deal with your wedding.¡± La Befana said with a smile, prompting Sol to smile back in return.


    Sol had not forgotten Medea, how could he? He was waiting impatiently for their wedding to take place, and for that, everything needed to be perfect.


    ¡°Then, after the wedding¡­ It will finally be your coronation,¡± Milia said with a smile, a single tear rolling off the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing Sol now made her nostalgic. He had changed so much after all. But she liked this feeling. She liked those changes and she hoped he would be able to live a long and fruitful life.


    For Milia, the most important was the coronation. In fact, she even argued about putting it before the wedding. But now that she had a good reflection on the matters, good things should always be kept for last.


    She closed her eyes and imagined her lord walking majestically through the throne room before finally sitting on the throne that was rightfully his and becoming the official King of all humanity, recognized by the whole world.


    She simply had to wait for now.

 CH 662: Time

    The next two days went swimmingly well. One of the minor events they had to care about was Christmas but he left this for Clara and La Befana to handle. This was his way of having fun. After all, letting an elf and the one whose name was related to the literal female Santa was comedy at its peak. Sadly, only Kali could understand his humor.


    On his schedule, the meeting with the elves who were now under his order turned out to be more draining than anything else. In more ways than one.


    The elves looked at him as if he were some kind of pop star or perhaps a deity walking on earth. A few of them even fainted when he hugged them as a reward.


    This was nothing but a taste of what would happen when he reached Southern Pride. Sol had to admit that the experience was definitely overwhelming.


    One of the few who had managed to stay calm enough in his presence was given the role of captain among this batch of elves. But behind her stoic expression, he was able to feel her joy as they discussed and shared simple niceties.


    Sol spent the entire day with them. They were to become his personal guards in the future. They would remain in the light, known to all.


    This was a form of propaganda. Sol planned to go through the files of elves, beastmen, dwarves, and demons with high enough skills who might have not joined the government for whatever reasons and promote them to his personal guards.


    Lustburg was greatly integrated and was also the kingdom with the most diverse population. But because of the war, the tension between beastmen and humans as well as dwarves and humans was steadily increasing.


    Even more so against the dwarves.


    After all, even if they were dissatisfied, Lustburg had won the war against Wratharis and the new Queen of Wratharis was his fianc¨¦e. This was enough to shake up many belligerents.


    The situation with Greed Dike was inherently different. The dwarves had repeatedly attacked Lustburg, both politically and economically. Thanks to that, people were starting to see dwarves born and raised in Lustburg as nothing but Pariah.


    Sol explained his plan to the elves. It wasn¡¯t like he could change the opinion of those deeply entrenched in their ways. But as long as he could stop the feeling of hate and resentment from spreading through the masses then it would be more than enough. They did not want a Civil War on their hands.


    The elves seemed more than happy to help him. Though he cringed at the words she used. While no negative words were used per se. It was clear that she more or less looked down on humans as well. Something like an inferior civilization with only a thousand years to their name.


    Her natural reaction was a wake-up call for Sol.


    The elves loved him.


    The elves worshiped him.


    They respected him.


    But it was important to remember that the one those feelings were addressed to was Sol Dragona the Dragon Emperor. Not Sol Luxuria, the Crown Prince of Lustburg.


    Clara had already told him quite clearly that elves'' innate arrogance dictated all mortal races as their inferior.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The good thing was that the elves and half-elves born and raised in Lustburg did not seem to share the same feelings for the most part.


    On the next day after dealing with the dark elves, Sol started focusing on his training.


    His rise from Duke to King was accompanied by many new powers, skills, and attributes he needed to both understand and master.


    Until now he had been using his power more or less instinctively. He knew that he could not continue like this if he wanted to succeed in his goals. In that regard, Adam was a godsend as he helped him get tuned in with his powers.


    At the end of the day, however, he needed to walk his own road. Adam could only guide him along the better path and offer his insights and knowledge into the many deeply rooted secrets of the universe. He could not completely guide him down his path, after all, they had vastly different powers and fighting styles.


    Unlike Sol, Adam did not have a particularly strong body when he was still your average human. So, he had to focus on developing his techniques and long-range attacks. He did not favor close combat like Sol.


    Nowadays, Sol also opted to lean towards Adam¡¯s style of fighting. But he also never forgot to train his body and the best for such training was none other than¡­. Echidna.


    Echidna had been extremely calm during this period of time, mainly leaving the body to Nuwa for her to use.


    Sol had yet to explain the situation about Nuwa to everyone but he knew that he could not keep them in the dark for long. Keeping secrets was one thing, but hiding something so crucial was on a whole different scale. Still, no matter how much he wished to reveal everything to his lovers, something would happen and distract him, making him push the discussion away.


    Deep down, Sol knew that he was really just stalling the matter. Claiming to be busy in the past was one thing. But now that he could separate his mind, he was just bullshitting at this point.


    The simple truth was that he did not know how they would react and he was hesitant. Even scared in a way.


    This allowed him an inkling into Camelia¡¯s past mindset and if he had to be honest, the secret he was holding from them was bigger than anything Camelia ever hid from him.


    Closing the Bible of the All-Seeing Radiant Lord, Sol released a rueful sigh. He had been focusing on understanding the contents of this book when he had some free time, which basically was less work than no work at all.


    But be as it may, no matter how much he tried to focus on the words, his mind kept going back to the matter of Echidna.


    Soon he would get married and even be crowned as the King of Lustburg. He did not want to start his marriage with such a big secret in his mind. This was different from his identity as a Reincarnator. That was a personal secret and affected only him.


    Sitting behind him with her hand on his back was none other than Echidna. To aid him in his training, she would constantly strengthen the circulation of his energy in the right way. Studying his own circulation allowed her to come up with more theories and increase the efficacy of the technique.


    From what Echidna was telling him, the Seven Chakra opening seemed incomplete for now. Why did this phenomenon happen was not something she could explain properly. Each of the Seven Great Chakra shouldn¡¯t just give him more power but also give him certain skills and abilities alongside it.


    Sol was quite intrigued and was willing to explore this technique with her. Even Adam had been baffled by the Seven Chakra opening. From what Adam told him. On Earth, while the concept of Seven Chakra pathways existed, he did not follow the path of unlocking all of them. Adam had never been able to open all his chakra and only used what was the equivalent of the Crown Chakra.


    If he had been able to have such a technique and open all his Seven Chakra when he was still a mortal, perhaps many of the sad things that happened to him would have never happened.


    Listening to his words made Sol more and more curious about Adam¡¯s past. But the old supreme god was incredibly reticent in sharing more information beyond a certain point about him. What he did know was that, unlike Sol''s current life, Adam¡¯s life had not been easy by any means, marred with constant struggle and loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted,¡± Echidna spoke as she took her hand away and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. Trying to move your energy when you are not cooperating is too tiring for this body. Nuwa has been complaining to me every day. What is the matter with you?¡±


    Giving her a small smile, Sol stood up alongside Echidna. A simple shirt draped his upper body as he gazed at the Mother of all Chimera. In the end, Sol made his decision.


    ¡°I am going to call Lilith, Theresa, Pandora, Camelia, and Persephone here.¡±

 CH 663: Simple Evolution

    Hearing his words, Echidna¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sly smile formed on her face, ¡°Ready to throw me away now that I have no more use?¡±


    Sol shook his head in response. Truthfully speaking, Lilith and all the others already more or less knew about Echidna. After all, he had been open about the origin of the Seven Opening Chakra.


    But back then, because he needed her, his girls had been willing to not argue much about the matter. Even Lilith had stayed silent and simply chose to avoid Echidna.


    But things could not continue on as is. It was time to come clean.


    ¡°I am not one to repay kindness with evil.¡± Sol did not think of himself as a good person. But he would never betray someone who helped him. He would never even think about stabbing Echidna in the back after she had been so helpful in his rise to power.


    But,


    ¡°Your well-being comes second to the one of my loved ones.¡± He did not mince his words. For him, Echidna was an ally. Nothing more, nothing less. She was not someone he loved or trusted more than he needed to. He knew that the sentiment went both ways. The only reason Echidna helped him was because she wished to accomplish her goal.


    ¡°The women I mentioned were all part of my parents¡ª Mars and Blaze¡¯s group back then. More than anyone they are the ones who have the absolute right to make the final decision.¡± Ultimately, Sol did not feel hatred for Echidna. He had no memories of Mars and Blaze and their death did not affect him much if not at all. That was the ugly truth.


    ¡°So, I will let them choose your punishment or whether to punish you in the first place.¡± He would give them the power to change what they could not do in the past. ¡°What I can assure you is that I will not let them kill nor torture you.¡±


    This was the least he could do for her.


    ¡°You are very hypocritical, you know that?¡± She snorted at his words. She did remember the women Sol talked about. Back then, they were very problematic but Echidna never really put them in her eyes.


    After all, the vast majority of them had simply been in the Duke realm. How could they even affect her? She simply toyed around with them before letting the Chimera have a go, forgetting about them altogether.


    Mars and Blaze had been the dangerous ones in the group. Mars in particular reaching the level of Demigod had been out of her expectations.


    ¡°So be it.¡± She uttered those words and the light in her eyes dimmed. The cunning and intelligence in those orbs vanished, replaced by a more dull and na?ve look that Sol had become so accustomed to.


    ¡°Hi Nuwa. How have you been?¡± Sol asked gently but Nuwa simply lowered her head. He immediately understood what she wanted and started patting her head.


    Nuwa was cute and while she came out rarely nowadays because he needed Echidna¡¯s help, he never forgot about her.


    ¡°I am alright. But she is angry.¡± Nuwa mumbled and accepted a bag of snacks Sol handed to her.


    Looking at her munching on Milia¡¯s prepared food, Sol felt like he was dealing with a young child or perhaps a small pet. Those thoughts might have been quite insulting to someone else but when he talked about what she made him think about once upon a time, Nuwa had asked him if he wanted her to become his pet.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Tell her I apologize but it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Nuwa answered with one word. She did not think much of Echidna¡¯s anger. The two of them shared emotions and currently, she felt no anger nor sadness in her heart. This was proof that Echidna was not truly angry, just feigning it.


    ¡°Well, how are things going, are you getting stronger?¡± Sol took Nuwa¡¯s hand and started walking with her in his dimension. His dimension could now be partially molded as he wished and they were now walking on a long snowy trail with beautiful trees reaching the clouds.


    ¡°I think I will soon be able to find my True Name.¡± Nuwa shrugged and Sol laughed at her nonchalance.


    Nuwa was not really interested in growing stronger, preferring to eat and sleep instead. Funny as it is, this was the very concept that allowed her to grow at a fast pace.


    Her heart was pure, devoid of most distracting thoughts and so was incredibly suitable for understanding her own self.


    Furthermore, as the daughter of two Demigods, the last thing she lacked was talent. Nuwa was no less talented than him or Isis. In fact, in terms of pure talent, Sol thought that she might even surpass them by an order of magnitude, maybe more.


    After all, she had been perfectly engineered by Echidna to become the perfect vessel and few people could dare to say they had a better understanding of the body than Echidna.


    ¡°Good luck. Finding your name isn¡¯t enough to become a King. But I am sure you will find a way. If you need any help, I can always try to build your legend extensively in the Mortal Realm.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nuwa nodded blankly and went back to eating her sweets.


    Sol shook his head at her behavior. How many people in the Mortal Realm or even the Astral Realm would give everything they had to become King Rank?


    But here she was, more interested in a bag of sweets. He fought the urge to laugh out loud.


    ¡°Never change, Nuwa.¡± Her naivety and purity were healing his heart in a way only a few people like Isis and Scheherazade could do.


    When dealing with them, he did not need to think too much about what he needed to say. He did not need to think about all the problems he needed to resolve.


    All he needed to do was sit with them, talk, and relax. Just enjoy the time he spent with them.


    ¡°Tell me, are you happy right now?¡± Sol asked out of the blue, causing Nuwa to look at him with curiosity in her eyes. As if asking him what he was talking about.


    ¡°Should I be unhappy?¡± She was genuinely curious.


    ¡°Well, you have someone else inhabiting your body. You learned that you were not born from love but simply for an experiment and a spare body. Even now she possesses you most of the time and barely lets you out. Do you not feel it¡¯s unfair?¡±


    Nuwa took out another candy and gazed at it for several seconds in silence. From the way her eyes moved, Sol could tell that her brain was working full-time, trying its best to find an answer to his question.


    ¡°I am happy.¡± In the end, that was the answer her mind had settled on. ¡°No matter what the reasons for my birth were, the reality is that I am alive and well. I can eat well, sleep well, and have fun when I want.¡±


    She smiled at him, ¡°I don¡¯t mind her possessing me. I am not smart like you guys. All I can do is work as a shield and fight head-on. But Echidna is smart. Echidna taught you so much. So, I am happy.¡±


    She pointed at her head, ¡°When Echidna takes over my body, I can go to sleep or just take a peek at what she is doing. I know that, thanks to you, she cannot take over my body. So I have nothing to fear.¡±


    Indeed, she was happy.


    ¡°I have Theresa who loved and raised me. I have you, Lilin, Milia, Kali, and all the maids in Babel who always help me out when I make a mistake or break something. I even have Echidna as a teacher. I am not that smart but I do know enough to understand just how lucky I am and how envious my situation is.¡± She had perhaps talked more in this one instance than she did in days. But she wanted Sol to understand that she was not lying.


    ¡°Thank you and thank Theresa, for everything I have. I believe few people can be happier than I am.¡±


    Eat whenever you want. Sleep wherever you want. No true job, absolutely taken care of.


    What else could she ask for? Her current life was nothing short of Paradise.


    Nuwa jerked to a stop after speaking, blinking her eyes slowly in silence. Sometime later, she shifted her gaze toward Sol and spoke in a casual tone, ¡°I think my True Name is fully formed now.¡±


    Sol was completely bemused by her sudden words.


    So, that was probably what it felt like to be close to a genius, huh?

 CH 664: All of them

    The King realm. A stage that is basically chased after by almost all beings that exist on any plane. Some people tried and failed to attain it their whole lives, not even being able to enter the first and most crucial step in entering the realm that granted them near-immeasurable power.


    Finding their True Name.


    Be it in the Mortal Realm or the Astral Realm, beings who have attained the King Realm are respected and even worshiped by many. It was the theoretical summit for most people in the Mortal Realm and even the Divine Beasts rarely had more than four or so Kings in their entire clans.


    So, when Sol heard Nuwa¡¯s words, he could only feel a shock that ran deep. And the feeling was followed by endless amusement.


    Even people as talented as Lilin and Setsuna have not yet managed to completely form their true names. It was only a matter of time now but they were still slower than Nuwa, there was no questioning that fact. Not to mention, Nuwa did not particularly train either, at least that was what he could recall from his time interacting with her.


    In a way, wasn¡¯t she what people would call a Once in a Millenia Genius?


    ¡°What is your True Name?¡± Sol was curious. His memories on earth were mostly blurry nowadays. But for some reason, memories of history and mythologies still remained incredibly clear and precise. Sol did not remember much about what he did as a university student. Perhaps he was studying mythology?


    Hearing Sol''s question, Nuwa closed her eyes for a moment and focused on the name shining inside her soul. Six letters were floating silently in her soul¡¯s depths. Their light was weak, yet, they seemed to hold immeasurable power within them.


    Her name was,


    ¡°Aergia.¡± She muttered. Instinctively, she understood the power and concept linked to that name and she smiled to herself. It was a simple name and she loved it.


    Sol was surprised. ¡°Aergia, huh¡­ How suitable.¡± He sighed, his thoughts a little complicated. Fate was truly wondrous.


    From what he remembered, Aergia was not particularly popular or strongly represented in the ancient Greek mythologies and yet, it was impossible to call her weak.


    Aergia was the personification of Sloth, laziness, and indolence. She was not a god, but rather a primordial entity holding authority over the literal concepts she represented and its interconnected domains. A bonafide titan, born from the intertwinement of two Primordial entities, Gaia and Aether.


    This was more than just fitting for Nuwa, the True Name was practically tailor-made for her. Be it in terms of personality or parenthood.


    Though it was certainly amusing how someone born from the personification of Lust and the embodiment of Gluttony ended up focusing on the concept of Sloth.


    The piece of information that interested him the most was that Aergia in mythology was the subordinate of Hypnos.


    While obviously there was a difference between the Hypnos of Earth and the one here, Sol was not one to dismiss such similarities as mere coincidence.


    Hypnos was not a being that Sol could deem insignificant. He did not underestimate any of the old golds for he knew that it would be most unwise.


    Is it Fate''s way of telling me something will happen between Nuwa and Hypnos? Is he perhaps targeting her?


    Sol pondered deeply for a few moments, the thoughts churning in his mind while his gaze scanned Nuwa. Until¡­ a flash of inspiration struck him.


    Now that I remember, didn¡¯t they say I was the key to unlocking Echidna¡¯s seal?


    During the Astral War, one of the Wings of Freedom wished to capture him. She was one of Echidna¡¯s many creations and loyal followers.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Well, this is something to consider.¡± He looked up. His senses were telling him that one way or another, Echidna and Nuwa were going to play pivotal roles in the events of the near future.


    In moments like this, he wished his ability to observe the future was much stronger than what he had. Even for him, predicting an event of this magnitude was unbelievably complex, impossible even. The number of powerhouses involved didn¡¯t help in making it easier.


    Nuwa could see that Sol was deep in thought. This would always happen when he was with her. She thought that Sol was quite the scatterbrained man. He would randomly stop talking and gaze at the sky or far in the distance as if the weight of the whole world was on his shoulders.


    Such a tiring life. Wouldn¡¯t things be better if everyone could sit still and enjoy life in silence and peace?


    ¡°Do you want a candy?¡± She asked, showing him the bag she was holding. There was nearly nothing left in it but her offer was still sincere.


    Breaking from his spiral of interconnected thoughts, Sol smiled and lowered his head before biting on the candy she offered. A crunch sounded as it was neatly split in two with the other half remaining in Nuwa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you. This will be more than enough.¡± Chuckling, Sol licked his lips before walking away from the room. He had an important meeting to arrange.


    Meanwhile, standing behind him, Nuwa looked down at the half candy left in her hand with curiosity. Then, she put it in her mouth and started licking it.


    Recently, she heard some of the girls talking about things such as indirect kisses. She had been wondering how it would feel but, in the end, she did not really feel anything different.


    ¡°I will have to tell that to Isis.¡± She shook her head and continued whittling the candy down using her tongue. Though, far slower than she generally did. She ignored the heat on her cheeks and simply walked behind Sol. Her mind wandered, her head mostly empty.


    She had a feeling that she would be able to become a King pretty soon. But she was more interested in knowing how the discussion about Echidna would go.


    ***


    A few hours later, still in Sol¡¯s dimension, Nuwa found herself sitting in front of a round table with mostly the adult group of Sol¡¯s harem surrounding her from all sides.


    Camelia, Pandora, Lilith, Persephone, Theresa.


    ¡°What about the duchess? Will she not be joining us?¡± Nuwa, despite her mind being empty most of the time, was not stupid. She was simply carefree. The lazy girl understood that Sol had gathered the women who were part of his parents¡¯ adventurer group.


    Yet there was one person missing.


    Arachne Milaris.


    In the somber atmosphere enveloping the group, no one thought much of her question but it did startle them somewhat.


    Sol, who had been waiting for the right moment to speak, was also a little surprised as he gazed at Nuwa, ¡°You do know that she is perhaps the one that will hate you the most out of everyone, right? Even though you aren¡¯t Echidna. She will most likely ask for her head even if it might hurt you.¡±


    Sol had not invited Arachne because he did not really care about the opinions and feelings of the insufferable woman. She was not one of his women after all. Not to mention, she had the strongest feelings for his father, Mars, among his father¡¯s whole clique and Sol did not believe she could act rationally in this scenario.


    Nuwa shook her mind, ¡°Since you want to have a fair judgment, then shouldn¡¯t she be considered?¡±


    In her mind, she could hear Echidna talking about trying to kill her with a borrowed knife but Nuwa was not such an insidious person. She simply wanted this situation to be wrapped up once and for all.


    But if Milaris was not included now, sooner or later, she would make a fuss, which would be a huge waste of time in her opinion. It was clearly more efficient to add that woman now and come to a unified decision that would not leave any room for future troubles.


    The other women gazed at each other and in the end, Theresa raised her hand.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you called me for this but¡­ I think Nuwa is right. Let¡¯s call Duchess Milaris. We can continue this talk outside if you don¡¯t want her to visit your dimension.¡±


    Sol hesitated for a short moment but in the end, he relented. He was the one who insisted on calling them. If they wanted Milaris then they would get her.


    As for bringing her to his dimension, ¡°No problem for me.¡± He had no more reasons to hide from her after all. Milaris had more than proved her loyalty to the crown.


    He simply needed to make sure no one would have access to her thoughts. She was just a normal Duke after all. Too weak to prepare a proper mental defense.


    Thinking about this. He clapped his hand and the entire venue seemed to move under his control. The surroundings continued to change until he clapped once again and everything stopped.


    The woman, surprised, gazed around them. They were still in Sol¡¯s dimension but now they were outside of the part he could fully control and were able to see the world outside.


    What they saw surprised them a little.


    Dozens of paintings depicting Mars in different positions and clothing were hanging and even sculptures of him could be seen in the corners.


    ¡°Well, Nuwa. Still sure you want to add Milaris to this?¡± Sol asked, a teasing light dancing in his eyes.


    Nuwa gulped. This reminded her of what she had seen in Milia¡¯s bedroom. If this woman Milaris was anywhere close to the level of obsession Milia had for Sol then¡­


    Should I have simply kept my mouth shut?


    She was already starting to regret this decision.

 CH 665: Punishment (1)

    Recently, Duchess Arachne Milaris¡¯ life had whittled to a steady stream of boredom and indolence. The only thing that helped her pass the time now was the preparations she was handling for Sol and Medea¡¯s wedding.


    Nothing else interested her at the moment.


    In the past, Lustburg was in dire straits. They only had one true King rank in Camelia. Meanwhile, Lilith was constantly weakening and unable to use her full power and the witches were more akin to potential enemies than allies.


    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough already, they were targeted by the Wings of Freedom, Wratharis, as well as minor traitors added into the mix.


    Those times were very stressful and Milaris, alongside her friends, was forced to work hard, scheme, hide, and prepare for all potential dangers while they watched Sol grow.


    Now, the young man she had once protected from the shadows was about to become the rightful King of Lustburg and even marry. He was now a bonafide man. Once that came to pass, the name of Mars Luxuria would forever fade into obscurity as a new, powerful, and worthy king would take on his mantle and replace him.


    Milaris knew that if someone asked her whether she was happy or not, she would not be able to give them a good answer.


    The only thing she could say was that it was complicated. Very much so.


    She was happy to see the son of her departed beloved grow to such heights and yet she also felt a small amount of bitterness.


    ¡°Well, there is nothing I can do about it.¡± Sighing to herself, she observed the regal white and gold uniform she had just finished weaving.


    This was very similar to the uniform she had once envisioned Mars wearing on the day of his wedding¡ª their wedding.


    But there were also many subtle differences added to the design. After all, Milaris accepted that Sol was not Mars, and giving him a design 100% similar to what she envisioned on his father would have been not only an insult to Sol but also a sign that she was still living in delusion.


    Her eyes twinkled ever so slightly as she looked at her other creation. Next to the uniform was a white coat; The coat by itself was not anything particularly of note. But on it was the inscription of an eye in a sun.


    Initially, she had planned to simply add the usual Phoenix or Snake insignia to the coat but Sol¡¯s personal maid, Milia, had convinced her to add this design instead.


    She found this new insignia to be quite creepy looking but it was definitely eye-grabbing. To say the least.


    ¡°So, how long do you guys plan to observe me?¡± She did not turn around while questioning. She had already felt the energy of a few intruders and she knew who they were.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    She also knew that they intentionally released their energy to alert her of their presence. After all, she was not stupid. There was no way she could detect the presence of literal King-ranked beings without them explicitly wishing to be found.


    The answer to her words was a few ripples in space before Sol and Nuwa, accompanied by all her old companions, set foot inside her sacred sanctuary.


    Giving a look at Sol, she intoned quietly, ¡°Your Highness. I know that I cannot stop you from doing as you please but don¡¯t you think constantly entering my secret office is quite the faux pas?¡±


    She ignored the way Theresa was looking everywhere while gawking like a little child. Milaris felt no shame about her collection. The only reason she even kept this place hidden was to stop people from pestering her when she was focusing on enjoying her time.


    ¡°I apologize. But this is quite an urgent matter and I believe you would like to hear it.¡± Sol gave the woman a slight bow and expressed his regrets, only for Milaris to wave her hand in dismissal.


    ¡°No matter. In fact, I believe your arrival now is lovely. After all, I need more exact measurements to finish my work. So, strip, now. We can talk about this important matter later.¡± She did not ask why all her friends were reunited here.


    Even without saying anything, she knew that it had to be extremely important for all of them to be gathered here. But she did not want to know. She simply wanted to enjoy her life as a retired warrior and train her heiress before truly leaving the capital.


    Sol did not need her anymore. So she would either focus on her career or focus on her hobby.


    The choice was self-evident.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat first? We can talk about measurement later,¡± Sol politely asked her and Milaris had no reason to refuse. His smile seemed to be perfectly etched on his face, refusing to leave.


    Thinking about it, it had been some time since she had last seen Sol become angry, raw anger without a hint of falsity to it. He seemed able to smile and stay calm no matter the situation.


    This was a quality many young people lacked nowadays. Forbearance was not for everyone.


    ¡°Very well. But I hope it¡¯s something truly important.¡± She reluctantly took the chair that was presented to her. Milaris hated being disturbed in the middle of work.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡± Sol scratched his hair gently. He was searching for the right words to say but his actions only served to confuse Milaris.


    ¡°Well, I guess I should be the one who explains the matter.¡± Theresa stood up, her usual mischievous smile absent from her face.


    ¡°I have two pieces of news. One good and one bad. The good news is that we have found one of the people responsible for Mars¡¯ death. She is with a senior.¡± Theresa continued, not missing the way Milaris visibly straightened her back when she said those words.


    ¡°What about the bad news?¡± Milaris asked, not believing that good things happened without reason. She had a strong feeling that she was not going to like Theresa¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Well, the bad news is that said culprit is now inhabiting the body of my little Nuwa.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Milaris started¡­


    ¡°Impossible. I know. I know. But yet here we are.¡± Theresa gazed at Nuwa with a worried frown before explaining the entire situation to Arachne. This was a great deal to digest in one go but the Duchess was anything but lost. She had great mental fortitude.


    When the dwarf finished, Milaris stayed silent for a while, assimilating the information she had just received before gazing at Nuwa with a complicated look.


    Her eyes held a clear struggle between pure killing intent and understanding of Nuwa¡¯s strange circumstances.


    ¡°So¡­ What do you want from me?¡± In the end, she took a deep breath to calm her restless and murderous heart. Nuwa was not the one who had caused her beloved¡¯s death, There was no reason to affect the little girl directly.


    Sol smiled, ¡°I believe It¡¯s time for all of you to make a decision.¡±

 CH 666: Punishment (2)

    Once everyone got settled and up to speed, Camelia, who had stayed relatively silent all this while, spoke up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have the main culprit out? After all, we have no plans to harm Nuwa.¡±


    Nuwa, who was going through the slightest sense of regret at involving someone crazy like Arachne, nodded her head.


    The light in her eyes dimmed slightly and soon was replaced by a tinge of intelligence and cunning. Her demeanor changed completely, from head to toe. Even though she only had the aura of a Duke, everyone present had the feeling that they were facing someone incredibly dangerous.


    At the same time, this was an aura that was too familiar for the women there.


    Theresa''s smile had long since vanished as she looked at Nuwa or rather Echidna. Pandora closed her eyes, recalling memories from the distant past. Persephone twirled her hair, clearly feeling uncomfortable and not as nonchalant as she wished to appear. Lilith¡¯s grip on her sword tightened ever so slightly. She still remembered the circumstances behind how she reached the King rank. The hatred and despair she felt at the time could not just be forgotten no matter what.


    Arachne Milaris wished to slam the table and rush at Echidna then and there. It was only thanks to a supreme feat of will that she managed to control her impulse and not make a fool of herself.


    Camelia was not feeling any better than all the women here. Unlike all of them, Camelia did not have any romantic feelings for Mars in the past. But Mars and Blaze were her friends, perhaps her best friends even. They were people she knew she could give her back to no matter the circumstance.


    She had always been feeling like everything happened because of her carelessness. After all, if she had refused to let Ibuki join their groups back then, the sealing would have been successful.


    In the end though, couldn¡¯t they say that everything went back to Echidna herself?


    If Echidna did not exist.


    If Echidna did not start the war.


    Would Blaze and Mars still be alive and well now? Would Sol have managed to grow with a complete family and not as an orphan?


    The whims of Fate were hard to predict for even the gods and goddesses and at the moment she was nothing but a simple mortal with no power of her own.


    A heavy silence filled the room. Echidna gazed at each and every girl present without showing any signs of fear. Though she knew that their decisions would change her destiny, Echidna refused to beg much less plead.


    They were not her equals. They were nothing but ants who had the luck of having someone like Sol on their side. Unless Anubis, Ambrosia, or¡­ even Sol directly intervened, her expression would stay stoic. She was unrepentant and would always be.


    She recognized Sol as someone equal to her and even superior in a few ways. But that was all there was to this farce. As for the threat of death? A snicker escaped her at the thought. She might have feared dying a few months ago. But now she did not.


    She had already seen the possibility of Godhood with her own eyes. She had participated in the completion of the Seven Chakra Opening. Even if they killed her now, she could die happy knowing that her thousand years of research would finally bear fruit in Sol. Her only regret would be that she would not be there to witness the birth of a new god with her eyes. Nothing else.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Her snicker, albeit unintentional, was like a fire lighting a powder keg. Golden threads flew from Arachne while pink light covered Pandora. Lilith stood up and nearly attacked her then and there. Since she could directly attack the soul, she did not risk injuring Nuwa if she were to lash out.


    Yet, even as they all moved to attack, the sound of a finger tapping the table stopped everything. As if frozen in time, Arachne¡¯s thread hovered in the air, just inches away from Echidna. Lilith¡¯s sword energy was eradicated before it could even fully form and the pink light that rushed out of Pandora was snuffed from the very fabric of existence.


    Everyone turned to look at Sol. His face was impassive, ¡°I have already given my word to Echidna that, for now, I would not allow anyone to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Sol, are you serious!?¡± Arachne called out, forgetting all forms of politeness as she called him directly by his name. ¡°She is the murderer of your parents. Her action caused Lustburg to lose so much. Have you not seen the monuments dedicated to all those dead during the war eighteen years ago and yet you wish to protect this monster!¡±


    If eyes were enough to kill, Sol knew that he would have died ten times over from the sharp glare Arachne was giving him. Yet his expression did not change.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± His voice was calm. But his eyes made it clear that he would accept no rebellion.


    Feeling the pressure under his gaze, Arachne bit her lips tightly. There were many things she wanted to say. In the end, she took a deep shaky breath and sat down as instructed.


    Satisfied with her decision, Sol looked toward all the women present and spoke in a clear and concise tone, ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning, please. Echidna is undoubtedly a sinner and she will be treated as such. But she will not face the Death Penalty nor will she be tortured.¡±


    Arachne let out a groan of indignation and even Pandora frowned ever so slightly but chose to remain silent.


    Theresa gave a small laugh, ¡°Dear Sol, if there is nothing, we can do to her. Why even bring this farce forward then?¡± There was a chuckle mixed in her voice, but her eyes held no emotions.


    Theresa was usually very aloof when it came to most matters. But she was also fiercely loyal to her friends.


    ¡°This¡­ thing is possessing my little Nuwa. Just for that alone, she should be killed. From what I understood she would have entirely corroded and erased Nuwa''s sense of self if she could. So, before we continue, let me ask you. Can you say, with absolute certainty, that you can control her?¡±


    Theresa could do nothing for those who were already dead. But Nuwa was very much alive and she would not let something happen to her.


    ¡°If you cannot give me 100% assurance of little Nuwa¡¯s safety, then you better believe me when I say that I will kill her. Even if I can do nothing now. I will find a way to completely erase her soul. You can trust me on that.¡± She gave a toothy grin full of cheekiness. But Sol knew she was not joking around.


    Theresa was not someone who could be confined to mere common sense and Sol had no doubt that if she was serious, she could find a way to somehow succeed. This was even more so now that she had become a bonafide King.


    ¡°I have full control of the situation.¡± Sol was not underestimating the abilities of someone like Echidna. But he did have the situation under control.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theresa nodded, ¡°I believe you. You are a miracle boy. So, I am sure you have your ways. But please¡­ Do not disappoint me.¡± While she did not say what she would do in case she was disappointed, Sol did not wish to find that out.


    With Theresa closing her mouth, it was now time for Persephone to speak. ¡°Lady Echidna. It has been a while.¡± Unlike the others on this table. Persephone¡¯s relationship with Echidna was a little more complicated.


    After all, Echidna was once a dear friend of Ambrosia. As such, while they were not close, Persephone did have many deals with Echidna in the past.


    Echidna gave one look at Persephone and nodded, her eyes softening ever so slightly. She hated being treated like a criminal but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Daughter of Ambrosia. I was quite surprised when you joined this so-called Hero group, two decades ago.¡± It was a genuine surprise. Witches were above most of the mundane affairs of this world and Persephone had no reason to join hands with Mars¡¯ group.


    ¡°I was dazzled by the beauty of their stories and decided to become a character in it rather than stay as a bystander.¡± Persephone placed a hand on her chest, her expression filled with reminiscence. ¡°The end of that story may have been a tragedy¡­ But I believe it was nonetheless an epic tale. One that will be remembered for decades to come.¡±


    ¡°The story of how a man too sure of himself was betrayed by a companion and caused his and his wife''s death?¡± Echidna could not hold back her laughter. ¡°To call this a tragedy is an insult. It was nothing but a comedy. O poison princess, could you not make me laugh with your words?¡±


    For the very first time, the fa?ade of calmness on Persephone¡¯s face cracked. Green light filled her eyes as she gazed at Echidna.

 CH 667: Punishement

    Persephone was neither a good person nor was she gentle by any means. Far from it. She had mellowed out greatly over the years but one only needed to remember that she had managed to tear down the confidence of someone like the Elf Queen to understand just how vicious she could be.


    ¡°Poison Princess, huh? A title I have not heard in years. Yet this is not the topic. Lady Echidna, I would like to ask you one question. Do you regret your action?¡± Persephone¡¯s voice was soft as she forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    ¡°Even though your action caused the death of so many innocents?¡± Persephone asked again.


    ¡°In front of the evolution of our species as a whole, all lives are inconsequential. Even my own.¡±


    Persephone closed her mouth. She realized that she was speaking to an unhinged lunatic right now. Trying to reason with such people was nothing but a waste of time.


    ¡°If you had a chance to change the past would you do so?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Echidna gave a dismissive snort, filled with utter disdain of the notion itself, ¡°The sealing helped me realize a new understanding of the Soul. Trying to overtake Nuwa¡¯s body made me witness a new world I had never thought was possible. Two souls cohabiting in one body. How marvelous! But more than anything, my sealing led me to him.¡±


    She gave one look at Sol, her eyes glowing with ardent fervor, ¡°I regret nothing. Because all my actions and decisions led me towards the current situation. The result of so many coincidences. Most likely, there will never be any other being like him. Can you even understand how marvelous this is? Soon a new age will be ushered by this man and all of you will be able to partake in that. All of this is thanks to me.¡±


    Her words seemed like the rambling of a madwoman but her eyes showed that her mind was not clouded in the least. ¡°Can you not feel it? All of you are advancing faster than you would have in years. New insights, new chances, new opportunities. All of this is because of one person. Why should I feel regret? In fact, shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    ¡°You are quite the shameless woman,¡± Camelia grounded out, but Echidna simply shrugged.


    ¡°Hate me, reject me, kill me. Nothing can change reality. As a former Supreme Daughter, you should have a better understanding of Fate than many here. Do you think everything that happened would have done so if his parents were alive, for example?¡±


    Camelia stayed silent. It was not hard to find sense in Echidna¡¯s words. If Blaze and Mars were still alive, there would have been no such thing as fear of rebellion or lack of powerhouse.


    Gorfard might have never even thought about rebelling. Camelia herself would have never made a bet with the goddesses. Lupus would not have declared war on them and even the attack of the Wings of Freedom would have been very different since Mars would have been there to fight Nihil.


    Sol would not have entered the Phoenix territory without her bet with the goddesses which meant he would not have made a contract with Isis nor could he have a connection with Scheherazade.


    The more she thought the more awful her expression became. She felt like she was being fed a rotten egg but she had no way but to eat it even if it disgusted her.


    Massaging her forehead, she looked toward her friends and then her companion before finally making her decision.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we each give one punishment to her? I believe this is the best way to slightly satisfy us.¡± Camelia knew that more discussion with this lunatic was useless. It would only make them feel worse.


    Like Persephone, Camelia realized that discussing with someone as crazy as Echidna was nothing but a waste of time.


    Theresa nodded and was the first to say what she wanted, ¡°I simply want one thing. She must leave Nuwa¡¯s body. This is my desire.¡± She trusted Sol. But not so much that she would gamble the life of Nuwa.


    ¡°I will separate them.¡± Sol nodded and Echidna did not protest. At present, trying to occupy Nuwa¡¯s body was useless either way.


    Pandora raised her hand, ¡°Since we will make her leave Nuwa¡¯s body. Why not use the body of that vampire? I have already extracted all the information I needed and now she is basically brain dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sol was indeed interested in the notion. It had only happened a month ago, but it felt like years had passed since the Wings of Freedom had attacked Lustbirg. ¡°I suppose there is a catch¡­¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Pandora glanced toward Persephone and it seemed they had exchanged some sort of information with that glance alone.


    ¡°I will use my most potent poison on this body. It will not inflict any pain.  But she will need to take an antidote regularly.¡± Persephone said.


    ¡°Also, I will impose a slave seal on that body. One of the most powerful possible. I have always wanted a servant of great renown. What better than having a Supreme Daughter serve me?¡± Pandora let out a chilling laugh causing Echidna to glare at her.


    ¡°Personally. I feel unsatisfied and I am sure many of us feel the same. I wish I could cut you down right here and now and reduce your soul to nothingness. Still, I will not go against Sol¡¯s decision.¡± Lilith carefully articulated her words before looking at Sol.


    ¡°Since she will become a slave. I do not ask for much. I want her to clean the martyr monument in the cemetery. All the tombstones caused by her actions in that war need to be without the slightest dust, for as long as she lives. Obviously, she also needs to clean Mars and Blaze¡¯s tombstones.¡± Lilith gave the punishment she deemed the most fitting. She knew that the action could not change what had already happened. But this was a small consolation.


    Arachne raised her hand, and promptly enunciated her wish, ¡°Destroy all the mana veins in that body, pull out its energy horns, and reduce the core to fragments. Make her a cripple no different from a human who cannot even use mana.¡± Her hatred was the highest in the place. But she could not go against Sol. Since that was the case, she would make sure that Echidna lived the most miserable life possible.


    Until now, Echidna had managed to stay calm. She had to admit that she had not seen this one coming. Her fingers twitched a little, wishing to slap those women to death. The fact that those insects dared to judge her like this was nothing but a great humiliation for Echidna.


    Theresa let out a low whistle after listening to Arachne, ¡°As expected of you. I knew you were the most vicious of us.¡± There was a certain joy in her expression that could not be hidden as she spoke.


    Sol scratched his cheek. Truly hell hath no fury like the wrath of a woman scorned.


    This punishment was undoubtedly one of the worst possible. From a demigod to a mortal with no mana. He was starting to wonder if this wasn¡¯t a form of torture in itself.


    In the end, all eyes fell on Camelia. She was the last to make her wishes known.


    ¡°What I want is twofold really.¡± She smiled, ¡°Give us your Kingdom in its entirety. Nominate Nuwa as the Holy daughter of Gluttony. It should be more than enough.¡±


    Then she looked at Sol. ¡°I also wish to destroy her main body. Let''s leave no possibility of her coming back.¡±


    She smiled like a saint but in a way, her words were no less vicious than those of Arachne.


    Still, Sol could see that even in the moment when rage thrashed in her heart, her first thought was always to make sure Sol received more advantage.


    ¡°Everyone has spoken.¡±


    Sol stood up and gazed at everyone present. His eyes filled with apology toward all the women present, ¡°Because of me all of you made a great compromise. I cannot even imagine how much it must have cost you.¡±


    Sol had coerced them in many ways; by limiting their choices and the way they could punish Echidna and he would not be surprised if they felt some resentment toward him.


    Echidna¡¯s knowledge was simply too precious to simply discard. Sol could read Echidna''s soul but just having the information without her brilliant mind and thought process was simply useless.


    Now that he was a King, her value had lowered slightly but who knew what could happen in the future. At the very least, until he became a god, he had to use everything at his disposal.


    At the moment, all they had was pure theory after all and even Sol could not say with 100% certainty that he would become a god.


    ¡°So let me list her punishments. One, separate her from Nuwa. Two put her in that vampire¡¯s body. Three, enslave her. Four, poison her. Five, cripple her. Six, make her clean the tombstones. Seven, have her officially nominate Nuwa as her successor. Eight, destroy her true body. Anything else?¡±


    The women looked at each other before shaking their heads but Camelia stopped for a short moment before raising her hand.


    ¡°I forgot to add. I believe none of us ever stopped you from adding anyone to the harem. At the end of the day, it¡¯s your decision. But¡­ Not her. Never, Ever touch her. I beg you.¡±


    Camelia could accept almost anyone. But if he was to add Echidna to the harem, she had the feeling that she would go crazy. She could not force Sol to listen to her nor did she wish to try. But she hoped that he would be willing to listen to this earnest request.


    Sol was startled but he simply gave a wry smile, ¡°I had no intention in the first place.¡±


    Sol loved crazy women. But not that crazy. Furthermore, sleeping with the murderer of his parents would have been too messed up, even for him. He already knew how this would negatively impact his harem and was not about to bring that upon himself.


    If he wanted, he could have simply explained what was happening and his deal with the twin goddesses. But Sol felt like this would be a cop-out. Because, deal or no deal, Echidna was simply too precious to sacrifice. They needed to use her as much as possible. Even if the goddesses said nothing, Sol would have made sure to keep Echidna alive.


    Camelia let out a sigh of relief and so did the others. They had not thought about it before Camelia brought the situation up. But indeed, they would have rioted if Sol decided to have some physical relationship with Echidna.


    Echidna observed everything that was happening in silence. She had no intention to beg for leniency.


    She could see bleak days ahead of her. Wealth, power, authority. She would lose everything she had.


    But, the most important was that she had managed to keep her life and as long as she was alive¡­ she could observe Sol¡¯s ascension to godhood.


    Nothing else mattered.


    For this sole goal, she was ready to sacrifice everything. Even herself. In a heartbeat.

 CH 668: Punishement

    The discussion with Lilith and the others ended in bitter yet relatively acceptable notes.


    They had their dissatisfaction with the situation, yes, but with the compromise Sol had allowed they were able to come to terms with the results.


    Now alone with Echidna in his dimension, Sol gave her a quiet look. She seemed calm for the most part. A little too calm even. For someone who was sentenced to become a cripple and even a slave, that was not the kind of reaction anyone would expect.


    ¡°You seem confused,¡± Echidna smirked. She could see the confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°I am. I guess you have some kind of backup plan for everything?¡± He asked as the two started walking together.


    ¡°I have no backup plan and I do not need one either way. Their childish demands are nothing in the face of eternity and it''s not like this is the first time something like this happened to me.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Eternity, huh.¡± Sol''s sense of time had already distorted somewhat. But it was still hard for him to understand the concept. Still, he was curious about the latter part of her statement, ¡°Not the first time?¡±


    Echidna scoffed. ¡°I have no desire to share this story. Ask your dear mother-in-law. This is a story we all share together. Be it me, her, or Anubis.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Slavery? Haha, the idea of slavery in Lustburg is almost cute. A cripple? No matter. I am sure I can create a better set of veins and core in a hundred years. Five hundred if Fate was not kind to me. It doesn''t matter really. Nothing matters except that I am alive.¡±


    Echidna had seen many things and went through even more. She was one of the first Mortal Demigods in this realm. How could it be possible to reach such a level without going through her fair share of struggles?


    ¡°Anyway, if you are finished, I am going to sleep. It''s a shame I will soon lose this body. But being a vampire is not bad. They have interesting skills.¡±


    She already had many ideas about how she could modify her future body to her liking.


    In fact, she now found this to be quite an interesting challenge. Creating a body that relies purely on physical strength and resistance and no mana whatsoever. How far could she go with these limitations?


    ¡°Ohoh¡­¡± This was a new interesting avenue. One she had never really tried to walk. After all, even the Seven Chakras Opening was based on mana veins and core.


    Could this be the start of a new road? Or just an impasse? Echidna could not stop herself from thinking along those lines.


    The more she delved into the possibilities, the more excited she became.


    ¡°Give my gratitude to those young ladies. I must say, they helped me get quite an interesting idea.¡±


    Sol could only nod helplessly. If the promise with Gula and her sister did not bind him, he would have seriously considered just killing Echidna here and now.


    This woman was definitely crazy in more ways than one.


    Still, her words were intriguing. Ambrosia had already explained a little about the era of the Demon King, Anubis¡¯ father. But he had never invested enough time into understanding the happenings of that era.


    Perhaps one day he would.


    Now though¡­ he needed to prepare for his trip to Southern Pride.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    He was starting to miss Nefertiti.


    ***


    After Sol left, the women who had discussed Echidna¡¯s Fate gazed at each other in still silence.


    It had been quite some time since they all reunited like this in the same place. But it was hard to feel happy when they remembered the cause.


    ¡°Arachne. Are any of those super old and super expensive wines of yours available? I think we might need some.¡± Theresa, as always, was the mood-maker of the group.


    Arachne gave a dirty look at her small friend but in the end, did not argue and snapped her finger.


    ¡°My butler will bring one¡­¡±


    ¡°Four.¡± Theresa interrupted her.


    ¡°... Two bottles. Non-negotiable.¡± Arachne did not want to argue too much and Theresa shrugged in defeat when she sensed that.


    Soon the wine was served and everyone had a glass filled with the good stuff.


    ¡°Should we make a toast?¡± Persephone asked.


    ¡°About?¡± Pandora was curious. The situation was not exactly happy.


    ¡°A toast to life. A toast to friendship. The fact that we can all be together like this is already something I am happy about. Even if most of you will die in around two or three hundred years.¡±


    Lilith laughed at Persephone¡¯s words, ¡°The way things are going. I think the first one to die of old age will be Arachne.¡±


    Arachne gave a bitter smile, ¡°I would have never thought that Theresa would enter the King realm.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. This is the difference between you and me.¡± Theresa laughed and raised her glass high. ¡°To friendship! May we all still be here 80 years later to drink with the old and decrepit Arachne.¡±


    They all laughed and shared the toast. Even Arachne, despite complaining outwardly, shared the toast with her friends.


    She could feel her heart become lighter. For years she had been living like a widow. Constantly mourning Mars and wishing to see him again.


    But now, even though she was not able to kill one of the most important culprits in his demise, she was at least able to dish out some punishment to her.


    A sad smile covered her face as she looked at her reflection in the red wine.


    Perhaps it was truly time to let go?


    ¡°Theresa, could you help me order appropriate clothes for the current season? I have been out of touch with fashion for years now.¡± Her words were abrupt but they caused everyone to pause.


    They all knew that for two decades now, Arachne only wore black robes and clothes. This was her way of silently mourning for Mars¡¯ death.


    For her to change now could only mean one thing.


    A wide smile that threatened to split her face bloomed on Theresa¡¯s lips. ¡°You can count on me. I have many merchants who specialize in clothes.¡±


    The Milaris themselves were such a clan. But Theresa did not point out that Arachne could use her resources here. This was a request from a friend.


    After this episode, the atmosphere became even warmer.


    Finally, Pandora asked one question that had been burning her lips.


    ¡°Sooo¡­ Poison Princess?¡± She eyed Persephone. ¡°How did you get that title?¡±


    From the way everyone suddenly looked at Persephone, it was clear that she wasn''t the only curious one in the group.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Persephone gave a mysterious smile before finishing the wine in her cup. ¡°I did many bad things after becoming a witch. Let''s leave it at that.¡±


    This only made them more curious. But they all knew better than to ask deeper questions. They had a feeling the answer would only cool the atmosphere.


    Persephone understood that clearly. So, she directed her gaze towards Arachne. ¡°Speaking of. Later you should come to the Tower with me and take a look at Medea.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Arachne had a bad feeling. She had been working on this wedding dress for some time now.


    ¡°Hahaha. Let''s just say, my dear sister decided to grow up in more ways than one.¡±


    Persephone laughed. She had been surprised by the changes her sister was going through. But she was happy for her.


    The wedding will definitely be a fun experience for her. But at the moment, she was more interested in meeting Satella.


    Perhaps she would be able to atone for one of the many evils she did in the past.

 Special chapter: Salem (1)

    (AN: The event happened on the night of Salem. After Sol had his discussion with Asmodeus and went back to Medea.)


    Lying down on her bed, arm raised high, Medea looked absentmindedly at the ring adorning her finger. It was a simple ring. Even though the jewel on the ring was small its value was immeasurable. Even beyond the sentimental value, many functional spells were engraved into the ring. Such as self-repair, protection, portal opening, self-cleaning, and a few more spells.


    It was a practical gift in many ways.


    Even now she had a hard time grasping everything that was happening around her. She had a feeling that she was just floating in a haze. A feeling that the proposal as well as the festival that followed were nothing but a dream, a cruel illusion perhaps.


    ¡°Am I¡­ really not dreaming?¡± She pinched her cheek with her right hand, even though she knew it was futile. If she was in a powerful illusion, the simple act would not be enough to wake her up.


    She even briefly considered using a Dispel spell but stopped herself in the end. For one it would be truly ridiculous. But more importantly, if this was a dream or even a cruel prank, she did not want to wake up.


    ¡°Such a heavy sigh while looking at the ring, I gave you. Was my proposal such a heavy burden on you?¡± Sol¡¯s voice reached her as his breath tickled her ears. She nearly bolted out of her bed then and there. It was only thanks to her great control that she did not act based on her instincts, throwing a nasty spell at Sol.


    ¡°Sol, you really shouldn¡¯t give us such a jump scare.¡± She reprimanded in a harsh tone, wearing an expression similar to that of a teacher scolding a misbehaving student who was playing a prank.


    She stopped after seeing his face. His usual punch-worthy smirk and his air of confidence as he looked at her like a toy he could play around with. She had to admit that this look of his always made her legs a little weak.


    Clearing her throat, she decided to first clear any misunderstandings he might have, even though she was sure he was pulling her legs. ¡°There is no heavy burden. Instead. I am feeling happy. So happy that I wonder if this is even allowed.¡±


    Medea had managed to overcome many of the traumas born from the betrayal, guilt, and isolation she suffered throughout the millennium of her imprisonment. But one thousand years of trauma could never be fully erased in the truest sense.


    Because of her mistakes, many witches suffered and were rejected by humans. Some even died. Others subjected to cruel fates.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Was it truly right for someone like her to become happy after everything she did?


    She wondered and her insecurities started clambering right back from the depths of her mind where she buried them. But such thoughts completely scattered as a pair of strong arms hugged her small waist and scorching lips filled with passion and warmth smothered her.


    It took her nearly a full second to understand that Sol was kissing her and another second to lose all sense of time as she was swept by an intense feeling of euphoria filling her heart.


    When their lips separated, Medea gave Sol a dazed look as he wiped her lips with his thumb.


    ¡°Since you seem to think this is a dream, then let¡¯s enjoy this beautiful dream together, shall we?¡± He muttered with a smirk before kissing her on the forehead.


    Sol had matured brilliantly and understood that at the current moment, Medea did not need some logical reasoning coming from him. More than anyone else, she already understood her situation. She just wanted to share her deep-seated feelings of insecurities with someone she loved and trusted.


    Sol could never make all her guilt vanish. But he could certainly share her burden.


    A blush covered Medea¡¯s face as she heard his words. It did not take long for her to nod, however. Now she did not need to fear stealing Sol¡¯s life force. So she could enjoy the feeling of love and being loved.


    Tiptoeing, she initiated the kiss this time around. Definitely more forward than she was used to but, at this point, it would not hurt anyone, right? They were engaged now. So she could show a less demure side to him, or so she gathered.


    Many thoughts went through her mind as she searched for self-justification. But it did not take long for her to forget everything and just focus on the kiss as Sol¡¯s tongue entwined with hers. His sturdy body, his strong scent, and the taste of his chaotic energy.


    If there was a heaven on earth, Medea was sure that this would be it. She could ask for nothing more than to bask in the afterglow, his afterglow.


    But Sol was clearly not satisfied with just a kiss.


    Taking a step back, his eyes gleamed before he started lightly glomping and nibbling her neck. ¡°This is our first night after being engaged. I am not going to let you sleep tonight.¡±


    She shivered and let out a throaty moan. Anticipation filled her heart at his words. She knew fully well how long Sol could go when he was really serious about the sex. She certainly found no reasons to reject him too.


    Sol smiled as he noticed that Medea was waiting for his next move. Her heartbeat started accelerating when she remembered where she currently was.


    Salem. The home ground of the witches. She would most likely be the first witch to entangle herself in such a shameless act in their holy ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already sealed the space. No eyes on us this time.¡± Sol reassured her with a chuckle.


    A breath that she did not know she was holding leaked out at his assurance. She would never be able to raise her head if the witches were to see what was about to happen.

 Special CH 2 nd 3

    Now that she was sure that there was no one spying on them, Medea decided to be even bolder.


    Tugging at his pants, she whispered in a husky voice, ¡°Let me help you a little.¡±


    From this position, Sol''s gaze dove straight down the dress to the bare skin below. A straight view of her small and perky, pink nipples. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her. He could see her skinny arms and legs, her nipples, and her armpits.


    Many times he thought she would break if he held her too tightly, and he found her arousing enough that he could not suppress the desire to embrace her growing inside him.


    Her modest chest lacked Milia¡¯s great size or even her fellow witch like Persephone. But Sol was someone who loved all womanly forms.


    His heart pounded hard in his chest as he decided to let the bold witch do as she pleased.


    Now that she knew she had his permission, she got to work removing his pants and underwear. It did not take long for him to be standing, with his cock spring forth in all its glory. By now, this was a sight Medea had gotten used to. But it was no less impressive no matter how many times she observed it.


    Taking a deep breath and inhaling his strong, musky, male scent, Medea''s blush spread even further and deeper, as she started taking off her robes as well. She knew that they were about to get messy and cleaning semen was always complicated unless she used several bouts of cleaning magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s twitching so much. Like it¡¯s in pain. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Now that she was ready, Medea wrapped both hands around the shaft, causing him to let out a pleasurable groan. ¡°Are you okay? Did that hurt?¡± She was worried she might have used too much strength there.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It felt good. Really good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad then.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief and then made cute grunts of effort as she rubbed up and down along his staggering length.


    She didn¡¯t even seem aware of those grunts, which showed just how focused she was on her task.


    She kept her hand moving, gliding across his dick in a pleasurable rhythm.


    Every time her fingers touched one of the bulging veins, it would throb. When she would occasionally touch the bottom of the head, the entire length of his organ would twitch.


    But the way it moved in her hand didn¡¯t stop her from continuing to rub it ever so gently, yet keeping her hold firm. It was like being wrapped in a warm embrace.


    Medea¡¯s hand was firmly holding the shaft and rubbing along its length. Her small hand could not manage a tight enough grip to provide intense stimulation, but its softness and warmth were on another level.


    Pre-cum started leaking out in small trickles, filling the room with an even stronger scent of debauchery. Her movement became easier, as a natural lubricant was introduced into the fold.


    Medea stared at his dick and poured all her energy into moving her hands as pleasurably as possible. Her movements were far less clumsy than those in the past. After all the experience they shared, while she was in no way particularly skilled, she still gathered enough knowledge on how to pleasure Sol just right.


    This was why she understood that her hands alone would never be enough to bring him to the peak.


    She brought her lips toward the bulbous tip this time. How earnest she was about it turned him on even more. She kissed the swollen tip and then opened her mouth to slip it between her lips. She stimulated the head as if chewing on it with just her lips.


    She took as much of the penis head into her little mouth as would fit, which wasn¡¯t much but more than enough to bring Sol more pleasure. She also moved her hands while moving her head back and forth around the tip.


    Looking up, she could feel his composure slowly break as he closed his eyes with a shuddering sigh. His reaction brought much joy to her heart. She liked the feeling of making him feel good.


    She focused on enjoying the unusually smooth texture of the throbbing tip, and the hint of saltiness on her tongue. In many ways, it felt like she was licking an ice cream.


    In fact, she used her tongue to lap up as much of it as she could get from the hole at the tip.


    ¡°Oh~¡± He grunted at that.


    The simulation her slithering tongue brought to the tip made Sol tremble.


    Instinctively, she took off one hand and brought it down toward her intimate place still covered by a pair of white panties.  She rubbed herself through her underwear and focused on the erect little bud that was far too minuscule compared to a man¡¯s penis.


    She knew she had to stop, yet her fingers only picked up speed. She started rocking her hips back and forth, searching for even greater pleasure. She also swallowed his penis as far as her small mouth allowed her.


    Pleasure coursed through Sol¡¯s body before gathering along his rock-hard length.


    Sol could easily hold off his release as much as he wished. But he wanted to fully enjoy his time with Medea. He knew the act was about to strain her so he did not hold back.


    Not to mention, he was already aroused to the point of exploding into her, so he was brought to climax very quickly.


    It seemed like Medea could feel his impending release as she put more strength into her hand, moving it faster and faster.


    ¡°I am about to cum.¡± Sol warned while caressing her head. Medea hesitated a moment, wondering what she should do but soon remembered a discussion she had about how men loved marking their women. It wasn¡¯t for nothing she had taken off her robe beforehand.


    Once she made her decision, Medea took out the tip from her mouth.


    Freed from its bonds, the throbbing organ ran wild.


    It stood erect like a great cannon and then launched shot after milky shot at Medea. The pleasure was too great for Sol to not moan out loud.


    His mind felt foggy and the tips of his hands and feet felt numb. His penis throbbed over and over, shooting out more semen each time.


    Like a geyser, the cum intermittently flew high before gravity pulled it back down toward her.


    Medea let out a shaky breath and closed her eyes as the white liquid poured down on her hair, face, chest, and arms. There was not a part of her body that was not covered in his semen.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Sol felt fire burn in his chest at the sight. It felt so immoral and decadent, that he had no words to properly describe what he was feeling at the moment. He could only say that his desire for domination was more than properly fed.


    It only heightened further when Medea swiped some of the cum on her chest with her finger before bringing it to her mouth and licking it.


    His penis immediately became rock-hard at the sight. Water gathered under his control and he wiped away the cloudy stains covering her body.


    Ideally, he would have preferred to join her in a long and sensual bath. But there was no way he could wait anymore after her actions. He needed to feel himself inside her. . Otherwise, he felt he was going to explode.


    ****


    As Sol pushed Medea onto the bed, he also took off her soaked panties that stuck onto her drenched, sticky pussy.


    Medea let out a cute yelp but did not falter. She had learned a few things and knew what she had to do now.


    She stared back up at him while spreading her legs wide. She pulled her hand closer to her crotch. The slit there was only a vertical line without a single hair growing on it.


    She placed her middle and index finger on one side, her ring and little finger on the other side, and spread it open.


    The modestly sized pink flesh inside immediately came into view. She was already wet, and her juices were slowly dripping out.


    He wasn¡¯t sure he could restrain himself after seeing this. He knew that, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her either.


    ¡°Please¡­ Fu¡­ Take me.¡± As if uttering vulgar words were a little too much for her still, she stuttered before changing her sentence. A perfect mixture of cuteness and lewdness. A blow so powerful that Sol felt like his sanity was about to vanish.


    He could never resist this, resist her. Not when his cute little witch was spreading her pussy for him and asking him to fuck her.


    He immediately leaped into the bed.


    Even he could tell his breathing was unusually heavy right now.


    He wanted to say something to her, but he couldn¡¯t slow himself down enough to utter them.


    He grabbed Medea¡¯s thighs and lifted them to stick her butt out and get a better look at her leaking pussy.


    It had returned to being a single line when her hand pulled away, so he opened it again with his fingers.


    Her inner labia appeared with a sticky sound. It was such a pristine pink you would think it was a jewel. A jewel that he immediately started licking for all it¡¯s worth.


    A throaty, guttural moan immediately leaked out of Medea. The sensation of his tongue on her pussy was completely different from what she had felt with her fingers.


    He rubbed all over her crotch with his lips, licking up and down her inner labia with his tongue.


    ¡°Ah, what, this feels strange!¡± Medea gasped.


    She writhed, but she couldn¡¯t escape his solid grip on her legs.


    Before long, her crotch was dripping with something more than just his saliva. He slurped it up for himself and drank it with relish.


    He used his tongue tip to massage the vulva now that it was growing wet with love juices. He worked his way up from the bottom to the top where he found her small clitoris.


    Even in his aroused state, he would normally have enough self-control to be gentle.


    But not this time.


    He felt an unbearable urge to latch onto that tiny clit and never let it go. He spread the hood covering it and then sucked as hard as he could.


    Medea¡¯s hips immediately rocketed up as she released a high-pitched scream.  She also got her juices all over Sol¡¯s jaw. The sudden stimulation had been too powerful and she had squirted.


    She felt so ashamed that she wished to ask Sol to stop. But she could do nothing as Sol ignored the juices covering his face and continued to bring pleasure to his beloved by licking her clit.


    He held it and the surrounding skin between his lips and licked at the clit itself like it was a piece of candy. A candy he could not have enough of.


    Medea eventually gave up trying to fight the unrestrained attack, only steeling herself to bear the brunt of it while breathing heavily. Her upper body lay limp on the bed, her face pointed toward the ceiling, and her eyes glazed over from the pleasure.


    Her lower body, on the other hand, would not stop trembling.


    Finally, Sol released her pussy from his mouth with a sigh as if he had just finished chugging the most delicious drink in the world.


    Her crotch was soaked with his saliva and her love juices. The bottom of his face was much the same.


    He wiped it off with the back of his hand and grasped his penis. Medea had blankly watched everything happening without much reaction. But, she gulped when she sensed Sol¡¯s thick rod inching closer.


    His penis stood grotesquely erect like it was possessed by a demon.


    Veins bulged from the shaft, the head was swollen so much it looked ready to burst, and precum was already dripping from the tip.


    It reminded her of a monster drooling in the face of its prey.


    He grabbed her hips in his hands. Then he lifted her hips to cock height while he was on his knees.


    Medea felt the tip of his dick brush against her vulva. Her pussy was still sensitive from the previous cunnilingus, so this was enough for her to tremble.


    He rubbed up and down her vulva with his dick, gradually spreading it while the sensitive pinkness rubbed her love juices on the head.


    He gathered strength in the hands on her hips.


    And a moment later she groaned as an incredible shock ran through her body. It felt like having a metal bar rammed through her body. Only it brought pleasure, not pain.


    Sol started moving as he leaned over her and took her right nipple into his mouth. The unexpected stimulation made her cry out in ecstasy.


    Her nipples were tiny, the areolae were only large enough to surround them, and the breasts themselves were not that large. But they were unusually sensitive.


    He opened his mouth wide around her nipple like he was trying to swallow the entire breast.


    Saliva danced in the dome of his mouth and she felt a gentle tug on her nipple when he sucked in air. His tongue licked at her nipple, sending a tingling sensation across her upper body.


    Her left nipple wasn¡¯t given any rest either.


    He reached out his hand and massaged the nipple with his index finger. Once it grew erect, he pinched it between his fingers.


    ¡°Sol¡­¡± She reached out her hands and he embraced her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and tightened her embrace.


    He placed his arms around her shoulders and hips and lifted her up. Immediately, he started moving his hips in that position. She was entirely at his mercy and just had to take the pounding from below.


    Medea moved her body back and forth in time with his thrusting and their movements were picking up speed. His penis was also growing thicker inside of her. His curved penis rubbed against her upper vaginal wall as it moved in and out of her, sending great pleasure into her body.


    Medea felt her mind growing foggy. She knew she was saying something. Perhaps she was even shouting. But she had no idea what she was doing anymore. In the end, only unintelligible moans leaked out of her throat.


    His penis throbbed and her vagina squeezed in response, in sync with his rhythm. That brought new pleasure and made his dick harder again. He knew he was close.


    ¡°I am going to cum.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please do it! Release everything inside me.¡±


    His pleasure pushed up to the limit and he thrust even deeper inside her than before and finally released his semen. Medea¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils shined bright, and her head tilted back.


    Sol felt like he was filling every last space inside her with his cum. Ejaculating once wasn¡¯t enough to calm his throbbing organ.


    He kept thrusting and her vagina would squeeze at the head and shaft, causing him to ejaculate even more.


    Her entire body shook while drool dripped from her mouth and only after a few seconds of his dick buried deep inside her did he take it out.


    He pulled his penis out and gently lowered her to the bed. She continued to tremble and spasm from pleasure for a while afterward.


    Her legs remained spread like they were stuck that way and cloudy white liquid dripped from her pussy. The flow seemed never-ending like water coming out of a spring.


    Looking at his handiwork, Sol grinned. The night was still young and he had promised to not let her sleep.


    Like this, the two of them continued to mate like animals until dawn, leaving an utterly tired but equally satisfied Medea.

 Special Chapter: Dragon and Titan

    High in the Astral realm, sitting on a reclining chair with a parasol protecting her pristine skin from the sun, Tiamat looked at a dozen books spread on the table at her right. Though they were numerous, three titles repeated again and again among the lot.


    [Bible of the All-Seeing Radiant Lord]


    [The Sulfurous Adventure of the Prince of Lust]


    [The Tales of the Dragon Emperor]


    The gentle sound of the wave filled the air as two Titans were busy frolicking in the sea. Meanwhile, the smallest of the three Titans was sitting on another reclining chair close to Tiamat.


    ¡°So, you are telling me the phoenix girl wrote all of this?¡± Tiamat took the book titled The Prince of Lust, read a few pages, and could not stop herself from whistling. ¡°I did not think you were that daring, Kiyohime.¡±


    ¡°Oh! let me see!¡± Skuld took a second book with the same title and started reading as well. ¡°Heh, she is a talented writer. This one is particularly detailed. Hahaha.¡±


    Standing on the white sand, clad in a blue swimsuit, Kiyohime could only close her eyes. Her face was red and her breathing was a little hurried. She wished she could jump in the sea and sink in the deepest part of the ocean. Forgotten by everyone forever.


    This was a shame of the like she had never felt and the cackles of Tiamat and Skuld did not help her out. Not one bit.


    It had been a few days now since Skuld lost most of her powers. Despite going from a powerful Titan to what was essentially a powerless mortal, said Titan did not seem particularly bothered and acted as carefree as ever.


    In fact, Kiyohime had a feeling that, until now, Skuld had only been putting on an act and that only now was she truly feeling carefree.


    But she was not in the mood to ponder more about this situation and simply answered Tiamat''s question.


    ¡°Nefertiti is the author; Kaiser climbed up with the books and also shared all the events about the war he witnessed.¡± She took a recording device and showed it to Tiamat.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Both Tiamat and Skuld exclaimed simultaneously. This video was different from the previous one they had received. It was a fully compiled and edited recording of all the events that were broadcast by Lustburg.


    Looking at the events showing different sides of Sol, Tiamat had to admit that she felt endless admiration in her heart.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    She still remembered the young whelp that entered her throne room a few months ago. A young man who had only recently awakened and was not even a Duke yet. Now that young boy was a powerhouse at the King realm. From the looks of it, even though he tried to downplay his power, it was clear that his name and concept were no joke.


    ¡°Now that Sol is a King, the road to becoming a demigod is already open for him,¡± Tiamat commented, her eyes twinkling. As a dimension mage herself, she knew that one of the most complicated steps to becoming a demigod was already complete for the young King.


    Skuld shook her head, however. ¡°Reaching the steps toward ascension will be easy. But ascension itself will be complicated for Sol. I do not know exactly what concept he settled on, in the end¡­ But I do remember that the previous Sol had some problem becoming a demigod.¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡± Kiyohime inquired. Her shame was all but forgotten. At the end of the day, her actions were not that shameful after all. So, while she felt a little embarrassed, it was nothing compared to the security of her mate.


    Skuld scratched her head, ¡°Complicated is not the exact word I should have used. Back then, Sol was constantly being chased by our enemies.¡± She gave Tiamat a look and continued, ¡°So he truly didn¡¯t have the time to settle down and meditate on his True Name. Furthermore, when he tried to ascend, he told me that his Name and Concept were not fully compatible with the Inverted Dimension. That he lacked something.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the current Sol has that something?¡± Tiamat asked and Skuld nodded.


    ¡°I believe so. Of course, everything is possible. But my Darling is following a different path from his alternate self. One that is far more powerful and complete. His situation is also completely different now. The road ahead is covered in fog. A new future I cannot even start to guess.¡±


    The madness in her eyes seemed to have somewhat reduced as she knew that she had finally accomplished her goal. She was content. Her remaining task was to wait for Sol to conquer the Mortal Realm and come back to the Astral Realm.


    Then she would offer her sisters to Sol and they would all be able to live happily forever. This was Skuld''s perfect happy end. She did not wish for more.


    ¡°Well¡­ Now I am a bit worried.¡± Tiamat mused to herself. As a demigod, she could not descend to the Mortal Realm without declaring war on the goddesses. She wished to see Sol and feel his progress for herself. But now was not the time it seemed.


    Hum¡­ Now that I think about it.


    ¡°Kiyohime, when was the last time you took a break and enjoyed yourself?¡± She asked with a gentle light in her eyes.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well from your reaction I believe there is no need to ask, right? Let¡¯s do this. I want you to go down to the Mortal Realm. Though you cannot enter Lustburg, it is no problem to wait for Sol to rejoin you, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue. I am not asking for your opinion. This is an order. Get a break, and go touch some grass in the elves¡¯ forest. Get worshiped and pampered by those crazy zealots and enjoy time with your lover.¡± Even when trying to act gentle, Tiamat was as overbearing as always.


    But Kiyohime did not try to argue any further. After all, she did want to see Sol and spend time with him.


    She had been feeling quite lonely as of late. This was quite a foreign feeling for a dragon who lived as long as she did. But she did not reject or suppress this feeling. She rather enjoyed it greatly, in fact.


    Furthermore, after reading the books, there was another aching feeling that she desperately needed to be filled.


    ¡°You should see your face. If there was a poster image of a woman in heat. It would be you.¡± Kiyohime ignored Skuld¡¯s snickering and bowed to Tiamat.


    ¡°I will prepare myself to descend into the Mortal Realm. If you have any messages you wish to be delivered to Sol, then tell me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Just tell him, I have been trying to delay the Demigods¡¯ meeting to give him some time now. I feel like a storm is brewing. He should be ready. He needs to conquer the Mortal Realm as soon as possible and pull an Anubis in order to have more say. After all, the Astral Realm is not in easy mode.¡±


    Kiyohime nodded. It would be foolish if Sol let his victories cloud his mind.


    Skuld laughed, ¡°Trust me. Soon, it will be the Astral Realm that will pray Sol never gazes upon them. You simply do not understand how much of a monster he is.¡±


    Skuld could not wait to see their faces. She did not know how strong the current Sol was. But if he was even slightly equal to his alternate self, it would be more than enough to instill terror in this world.


    ¡°Remember. He destroyed the entire universe as a False God and started everything from zero.¡±


    Light twinkled in her eyes as she gazed at Kiyohime, ¡°Tell him to hurry up and ask if he is interested in having a foursome with triplets. I am sure this will motivate him greatly¡±


    Kiyohime was absolutely speechless.

 CH 669: Time to meet the elves

    Two days after deciding Echidna¡¯s fate, Sol stood in the clearing of Babel Tower alongside a few of his confidantes.


    In the distance, he could see maids and knights preparing the Christmas decorations for the upcoming holiday. Over the years, Sol had gotten used to all those strange holidays that developed in Lustburg thanks to his predecessors.


    However, he still felt that they could have changed the names, at least, to fit them better with this world.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Lilith asked as she approached him. She was wearing tight leather pants and a shirt with her sword latched on her hips, ready to draw out at a moment¡¯s notice. Even though it was only a short sword, it was no less lethal in the hands of the master swordswoman. Theresa had recently decided to work on the equipment everyone was using.


    She said that now that she was a King, she could create more powerful weapons. Sol dreaded the kind of horrors the diminutive dwarf was about to unleash on the world but kept his lips sealed and emotions veiled. She had been asking for more mana stones lately. At this rate, Sol estimated that Lustburg would be losing a few mines to her expenditures alone.


    ¡°No, I am just thinking if I should create a special holiday myself. It seems like fun.¡± He smiled at Lilith. She had been avoiding him for some time after the war. But it seemed like, after their short date in the park, she was ready to be more open with him. Sol knew that it was now just a question of time before she fully opened her heart to him.


    ¡°Holiday, huh? You already made one for the war. I guess we could make a great special date for the day you become emperor.¡± She teased him before patting his shoulder with a wistful expression. Now that Sol was far taller than her, it felt quite strange but he did not stop her.


    ¡°Well, becoming an emperor will definitely be an interesting experience.¡± He was tired of fighting the inevitable already. Becoming Emperor was a huge responsibility but he was up for the challenge. Once he allied with Southern Pride, only Envilya, Greed Dike, Gluttony Foss, and Slothein would be officially outside his control.


    That situation would not last long either, he was hopeful about that. The situation in Gluttony Foss and Envilya was not completely settled but he already had them more or less under his control thanks to Pandora and Echidna.


    ¡°Only the dwarves and the angels are left really.¡± He clenched his fingers slightly. It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t feeling stressed about the whole world domination thing. But he knew that he had enough firepower to conquer any country now. Once the witches worked on their aerial defense and Theresa created enough mass-produced weapons to match the firepower of the angels, they would have nothing to fear from the Mortal Realm.


    A hand covered his own, conveying support and gentle care. ¡°Do not worry. We just have to walk steadily toward our objectives.¡± Camelia smiled at him from the side. Her eyes were empty but her smile was warm and gratifying.


    Sol took her hands and squeezed back. ¡°You are right. Now we just need to focus on the elves.¡±


    This trip was only necessary to establish their alliance so Sol was sure it would not take them long to get back. He would let the more skilled personage of his entourage handle the actual discussion and treaties that would follow.


    Now calm, Sol took a look at the people who were going to follow him to Southern Pride. Setsuna was still in Wratharis and Lilin had recently left to go train in the Eternal Fortress. She planned to do some inspection on the frontier between them and the demons.


    Isis refused to follow him, saying that she didn¡¯t want to take his time away from Nefertiti. Milia meanwhile was too busy running things in his stead in Lustburg alongside Clara and Athena. To top it all off, Lilith was tasked with observing the witches and their general works. Sol trusted the witches. But he could not blindly trust an entire group just because he was marrying their leader.


    In the end, as previously discussed, only Persephone, Pandora, and Camelia would follow him to the Elven Empire.


    He wondered if bringing Persephone was a smart move. After all, from what he knew, Persephone broke Satella¡¯s path to the demigod realm and further power. Still, it was necessary to have a representative of the witches with him and Persephone was the only one he could use at the moment.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Medea and Freya were busy taking care of the wedding and Kali would follow Lilith to supervise the witches. For obvious reasons, it was impossible to ask Ambrosia to follow him.


    ¡°Everyone ready?¡± He asked them one last time. They were all wearing clothes suited for adventuring in the forest regions. Even Camelia for once was not wearing her usual robe. It felt quite refreshing watching the three of them in something new. Even more so since the leather had an interesting way of hugging the voluptuous form of his loving women.


    They had no luggage on them thanks to Sol¡¯s dimension serving as storage. He had given them special accessories so they could open the portal themselves and take what they needed.


    ¡°This reminds me of our past adventure. Though noticeably much easier and lighthearted.¡± Pandora giggled. Her pointed tail swished behind her in excitement.


    ¡°I have prepared everything I need and what I don¡¯t have, nature will give me in due time.¡± Persephone had her usual mysterious smile full of hidden meaning tugging her lips.


    ¡°I will be counting on you, dear.¡± Meanwhile, Camelia seemed more relaxed and simply hugged his arm like a crutch.


    Sol was relieved. He feared that after what happened last time, they would be more distant and colder toward him. Something he would have perfectly understood. But it looked like they were more understanding than he gave them credit for.


    In the distance, Sol could see Clara and Milia waiting for his departure. He had asked Clara if she missed home and wished to come with him but she simply laughed and told him that if she dared to return home and slack on the work he gave, her own mother would wipe her butt.


    ¡°Well¡­ Since everyone is ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Sol grinned.


    All this time, he had been wondering what would be the best way to go to Southern Pride. Carriage, teleportation circles, or even using his dimension were all possible options.


    But what he finally settled on would be more interesting than conventional transport options and he honestly wanted to show off a little. ¡°Take some distance girls.¡± A rumble sounded from his chest. His heartbeats increased in strength, becoming so incredibly loud some of the knights far away had to cover their ears.


    The ground under his feet started cracking, as his weight became too heavy for the earth to bear then the transformation began.


    Scales covered his body and soon a blinding light forced many people to squint as he started to grow taller and bigger.


    A few seconds later, a roar filled the sky as a tall and majestic silver-white dragon stood proudly in front of them.


    Despite his imposing size and powerful aura, those who were watching him felt no fear. Only a deep feeling of veneration in their hearts. As if they were standing in front of an absolute entity that could never be crossed.


    Even the girls who knew him were not indifferent. Milia was already trying to help Clara as the poor girl had completely fainted after witnessing his draconic transformation.


    Looking at the world from a different perspective, with his silver scales glittering under the light of the sun, Sol felt a sort of deep relaxation wash over him.


    His body was smaller than what he had shown during his fight against the Great Sages but this was more of a choice than anything else. His full size had more than doubled. As for his scales, there was nothing he could do about them.


    He could hide his divinity and changes in human form but it was much harder to do that in the dragon form due to his unfamiliarity with it. Thankfully, it would be impossible for anyone to guess that the sudden change was caused by divinity.


    ¡°Girls you can climb.¡± His voice came out like a rumble. But his words were clear enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Pandora asked with trepidation, her face red. She still remembered what happened when Theresa once tried climbing on Blaze¡¯s back.


    ¡°I am.¡± Sol would never let anyone who wasn¡¯t his mate climb on his back. Thankfully, every girl in his entourage passed that requirement.


    Pandora laughed and immediately helped Camelia up. ¡°Theresa is going to be so jealous when she hears about this.¡±


    Persephone chuckled as she heard Pandora¡¯s words. But it wasn¡¯t as if she was indifferent. Sol may have not been raised by a dragon but his innate pride was not that different from theirs. Allowing them to climb on his back and ride him was an incredible show of trust.


    More importantly, ¡°I believe we will be greeted by a very amusing sight in Southern Pride.¡±


    If the reaction of Clara was any proof of what was awaiting them, it was definitely going to be a sight worth remembering.


    Sol grinned. Though in his current form, his grin looked more threatening than friendly and once all the girls finally climbed on him¡­ he took off for the skies, heading in the general direction of Southern Pride. His powerful wings were nothing but decoration as there was no way they could lift a body of his weight. Yet they moved powerfully, creating gusts of wind and dust as he flew high in the sky.


    Pandora let out a scream of excitement and soon even Persephone and Camelia joined her outcry, excited as all hell.


    Below him, all citizens lifted their heads and pointed at the sky in awe. As they watched him leave.


    It was finally time for him to meet the Prideful elves.

 CH 670: Flying high

    Almost two kilometers high above the ground, Sol was flying at a leisurely pace with his companion on his back.


    His body had grown noticeably larger along the way, as he became comfortable to show off his full length. From his head to his tail, he reached an impressive 150 meters long. An imposing form that was worthy of the term apex predator.


    Sol knew that this was not even his final form so to speak. His body was still growing as his strength increased and once he became a demigod, he had a nagging feeling that he would dwarf even the behemoth that was Tiamat.


    From that high up, he could observe basically everything down below with his enhanced eyesight.


    From citizens going about their daily lives to farmers plowing the land, and even merchants treading the lands for their tread. He could see everything, all forms and walks of life.


    Lustburg was thriving nowadays¡ª a trend he was all too happy to witness as its ruler.


    He was also scrutinizing the aerial defenses of Lustburg. Far away from him, he could see the wyverns flying through the sky like him, carrying a rider on its back as they patrolled Lustburg for any threats.


    Sol still had his own wyvern and nightmare horse. Though he rarely used them anymore. The beasts were now too slow to keep up with him, nor could they function properly in his imposing presence.


    The same problem popped up here as he rode through the sky in his draconic form, even harder for him to suppress his natural aura. The wyverns would freeze or buckle wherever he went, causing their riders to nearly lose control of their mounts.


    The wyverns were not alone; sometimes, he could even see witches flying on their brooms and waving at them. They were the ones tasked with working on the large-scale barrier that would protect Lustburg from all external threats.


    In order to not disturb them further, Sol was forced to fly at increasingly higher altitudes until he reached half of the general cruising levels of the airplanes back in his home world in the Prime Universe. Roughly six kilometers above the ground.


    ¡°Let me take care of the rest.¡± Sitting on his back, Pandora chuckled before using her powers on them. Sol could feel her mana covering his surroundings before twisting the space in interesting ways.


    ¡°It''s a high-grade illusion. I think we will basically be invisible now. Unless we get detected by some special mana-sensing radars.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Sol nodded to Pandora before asking, ¡°So, how are you feeling up there?¡±


    Camelia was the first to answer, ¡°Though I can only feel the wind. It feels very nice.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I surrounded us with a bubble of air. Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to talk properly,¡± Sol said. His voice was deeper than his normal tone. Flying so high above in the sky without any kind of protection was definitely not something a normal individual would be able to take, regardless of their species.


    Pandora and Persephone were one thing. After all, with their realm, even if their bodies were not particularly strong, resisting some fast winds, cold and lack of oxygen was no problem for them.


    But with Camelia, as she was now, it would be nigh impossible for her to even breathe properly at such an altitude along with the increased speeds they were traveling. He hated how she refused to let him heal her and hated even more how she had somehow managed to convince him with her logical argument.


    Hopefully, the fountain of youth the elves had would be useful for him or he would make it useful with his powers.


    ¡°Personally, I believe this will be a day to remember. I must be the first witch to have ridden a dragon.¡± Persephone was quite giddy about the whole affair as well. Flying was nothing new for her. But flying on the back of a dragon was definitely something worth bragging about to just about everyone.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I mean. You have already ridden the dragon. Just not the way you¡¯re doing now.¡± Pandora did not miss the occasion to throw a dirty snicker of a joke at the witch and immediately ducked to avoid Persephone¡¯s fist while Camelia exploded in a raucous bout of laughter.


    Sol found the interaction between the three women extremely heartwarming. Pandora in particular was more open around him nowadays and he could finally see the woman who hid herself behind the veil of the stressed Demon Queen.


    Once the laughing stopped, Camelia placed a hand on Sol''s scaled back and asked, ¡°What is your plan with the elves?¡±


    ¡°This time I have no plans. I do not need any plans. The battle is already 80% won so to speak.¡± He laughed, his voice like booming thunder and the wrath of the gods.


    Thanks to the information the Hounds shared with him, Sol knew just how much of a mess Nefertiti had caused in the great forest of the proud and snide elves.


    But even without that, thanks to his draconic origins, Sol was already technically one of the leaders of the elves. Thanks to Nefertiti, that position had more or less solidified into an official recognition amongst the haughty race.


    ¡°I am more interested in what Persephone plans to do exactly. Don''t tell you plan to waltz there and say something like, I am sorry Satella for beating you so hard your pride was destroyed and your path broken.¡± Sol was genuinely curious about what Persephone wished to accomplish.


    No matter how he looked at this, anything she said would only look like she was mocking Satella.


    Persephone obviously understood this point quite clearly. ¡°I do not think what I did back then was wrong. However, I may have gone too far in letting my emotions run free. Satella was an enemy. The fact that I did not kill her is already a mercy.¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ You didn''t kill her because you judged keeping a crippled Queen alive would be more advantageous than letting the elves choose a new queen who might potentially become a demigod.¡± Camelia may have not been born during that period but it was easy for her to understand what went through Persephone¡¯s mind when she crippled the queen of the elven race.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± For once, Persephone was utterly speechless, stumped about what to retort with. So, after clearing her throat, she simply decided to change the topic.


    ¡°If I remember well, Southern Pride had a problem with vampires not long ago. There should still be some spies there. Is it a good idea for you to show up?¡± Though she may have changed the topic, she was also curious about the affair and was also a valid concern for the group.


    ¡°Oh, no worries.¡± Pandora laughed and her appearance changed. From a mature woman, she changed into a young adult, her voluptuous body becoming thinner and her golden hair and blue eyes were now dyed purple.


    ¡°I plan to continue using the identity of my daughter. Anastasia.¡± This was the identity she had used to enter Lustburg, after all.


    It was still too soon for her to reveal her true self. She needed to wait for the right moment.


    ¡°Heh. It''s quite pitiful. I wonder just how much pressure you must be under to be forced to use your daughter''s appearance.¡± Pandora could only bitterly smile at Persephone¡¯s words.


    Sharp words. But they also represented a truth she could not deny.


    ¡°If my suspicions are right, that woman should be a demigod by now. Or, at the very least, she should be half-step in that realm like Lilith or Wukong. The only reason I am still alive is because she cannot attack me directly. As if it wasn''t enough, our ancestor is giving her support.¡± She hated admitting her weakness but there was nothing she could do about this.


    ¡°He is a demigod, right? Your ancestor I mean.¡± Sol asked.


    ¡°He is. A relic of the past from the era when the only divine beasts in existence were the angels and the demons. He is a True Demon but he lost most of his divinity at this point.¡± Pandora shrugged. ¡°The reason isn''t exactly known but some information led me to believe his divinity was destroyed by Lord Anubis.¡±


    ¡°Ohohoh. Well, I wouldn''t be surprised. My father-in-law is quite the fierce man.¡± More and more, Sol was interested in knowing Anubis''s story. It must have been the stuff of the legends.


    The adventures of the Son of the Demon King would be quite interesting to read.


    Sol laughed to himself while slowing down. The distance between Lustburg and Southern Pride was enough that it would take days for them to tread it by carriage.


    But at his maximum speed, it would only take a few minutes for them to arrive at their destination. Still, he wanted to enjoy his time with the three women.


    Like this, they leisurely flew and exchanged jokes in the sky.


    ¡°Speaking of, did you warn the elves about coming today?¡± Camelia asked suddenly.


    ¡°I told them I was coming. They simply don''t know it will be today.¡±


    His voice was filled with mirth. He was definitely looking forward to their reactions.

 CH 671: Reaching Southern Pride

    [Southern Pride]


    Standing in the throne room, alongside Jasmine ¨C the supreme Daughter of Humilitas ¨C and Siegfried ¨C the Dragon Slayer ¨C Satella was pacing about, walking in circles as she continuously bit on her thumb with a sense of anxiousness that was completely unlike the elven queen.


    Her steps seemed jittery and she kept twitching every now and then while looking outside the window carved out of the tree.


    ¡°You should sit down now, please. Watching you walk like this is making me dizzy.¡± Jasmine waved at her friend. Today, she was wearing a silky transparent robe that did little to hide or even cover her form. It was more there for the sake of saying she wore clothes than to have any function of clothes actually.


    She did not wear any jewelry but still had some white flower bracelets on her wrists and legs, creating a great contrast with her brown skin. Her Blue eyes were filled with amusement as she watched her long-time friend.


    ¡°She is right. I feel like you are worrying for nothing. Shouldn¡¯t we prepare to head out? The meeting with Lord Sol is supposed to happen on neutral grounds, right?¡± Siegfried commented as well.


    Unlike Jasmine, he was covered from head to toe in a green uniform made out of leaves. Those leaves were specially gathered from the world tree and tailored in a way to make incredibly soft and flexible armor. He was not holding his sword. After all, bringing a dragon-slaying weapon with him while meeting a literal dragon would be incredibly disrespectful to their ensuing guest.


    Listening to her friend and her brother, Satella stopped for a short while, her pale skin glistening under the light of the sun and her long-pointed ears twitching constantly.


    ¡°Something is going to happen. I can feel it.¡± Her words made no sense as she had no power to see the future. But Jasmine and Siegfried grew concerned. Satella was a Blessed. No matter how ridiculous her sudden epiphany might be, it would always be better to pay heed to those bouts of incredulous intuitions.


    Still, ¡°It¡¯s strange. I do not feel restless. Do you think it will be a calamity?¡± Jasmine asked, curious. All Blessed did not have the same level of intuition and the said sense depended on the situation. But for Jasmine to feel nothing would mean it wasn¡¯t a danger that would affect her directly.


    In fact, if she had to be honest, she felt pretty excited and was filled with anticipation to meet with their guest. She had become somewhat of a fan of Sol and this feeling increased after reading his story from the book written by Nefertiti.


    His sexual adventure aside, the story of Sol was one worthy to be put on par with the heroes of legends. His rise to power was so fast it could only be seen as out of this world and she had the feeling that they might witness the birth of the youngest demigod to ever exist in all planes.


    Satella''s frown lessened somewhat as she ruffled her hair, ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. I do not feel threatened either. What I am feeling is different. It¡¯s like my entire world is about to change.¡±


    She sighed and started walking toward her throne, ¡°But you are right. Worrying about this is a waste of time. We have other more important problems. Besides our meeting with that young dragon.¡±


    Unlike Jasmine, Satella did not have much feeling for Sol beyond how dangerous he was for the peace of Southern Pride. She was partially a dragon herself after all. Even though her draconic bloodline was so faint that she would never be able to awaken it no matter what.


    Still, it would be a lie to say she was not intrigued by him.


    She respected Dragons but did not worship them like her brethren. The only ones she had faith in were Lady Kiyohime and the Dragon Empress, Tiamat. Only those regal dragons were worthy of her Faith. That was her firm opinion on this matter.


    Satella still remembered her first meeting with Kiyohime even though it happened more than one thousand years ago. She had been a strong and slightly cold woman. Not showing much of her emotions even in front of the elves kneeling in prayer toward her.


    For Satella, Kiyohime was the ideal dragon. Strong, reliable, regal, and stone-cold like a slab of millennia-old glacier. She had a feeling that even if she were to become a demigod, she would have a hard time winning against the Dragon Queen unless they fought in her territory.


    Yet that knowledge never brought a feeling of inferiority in her. It was as if this was the natural order. An immutable law.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Well, in the end, I did not even become a demigod.


    She sighed and dismissed those thoughts. Like all the elves, she had read the books written by Nefertiti and knew that Kiyohime was seemingly the mate of Sol. This did not surprise her.


    Sol was strong and had an extremely powerful and potent bloodline, even amongst all the dragons. It was only logical for a dragon-like Kiyohime to conceive a superior child with such a man. She was sure that once a child was conceived, Sol¡¯s fate would not be different from what happened to her brother after he fathered Nidhogg.


    Female dragons were notorious for chasing away their mates once an egg was produced after all.


    ¡°Sis?¡± Siegfried spoke and Satella waved her hand. ¡°Sorry. Got a little lost. So, as I was saying, we have a new situation. The rangers caught suspicious movements at our borders. Vampires again.¡±


    Siegfried frowned, ¡°How is it even possible? We only share borders with Lustburg and Wratharis. Wratharis stand between us and Envilya. How are those demons able to smuggle into our territory?¡±


    Satella and Jasmine exchanged a look. They remembered that Siegfried had been mostly in isolation in recent years.


    ¡°Not long ago we had¡­¡± Satella began but Siegfried raised a hand.


    ¡°Wait. Sorry to interrupt you. When you say, not long ago, could you be more precise? Do you mean a few centuries not long ago or just a few years?¡± He just needed to be sure.


    ¡°Not long as in, a few months ago only.¡± Satella was not offended. This was a valid question after all. ¡°So, vampires have infiltrated our country with the help of a few traitors. Back then we got help from the Princesses of Lustburg and Envilya and I thought the situation was somehow resolved but¡­ I wonder if Envilya is preparing for war.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a stretch? You just said the princess of Envilya helped us.¡± Siegfried was confused. ¡°This should be the actions of a rogue faction, right?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes. But the reality of Envilya is very different from ours. They¡­¡± She was about to continue when a tremor filled the air.


    Both Jasmine and Siegfried immediately stood up and jumped out of the throne room. Satella followed them immediately. They were clearly not the only ones to feel the tremor as many elves were coming out of their homes.


    High in the sky, a gigantic blue magical circle was forming above and the space around it seemed to break apart. Soon the circle was complete and, in the middle, the insignia of a coiling dragon could be seen.


    They were initially worried but, seeing this light, their eyes immediately lit up. Out of all the dragons, only a few had this sinuous form.


    Satella felt her heart beating with joy as a majestic roar resonated and a blue dragon came from beyond the portal.


    ¡°Lady Kiyohime¡­¡±


    This was something she could never forget. Right below her, many elves were looking at the sky, their eyes filled with veneration.


    Another dragon roar sounded.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But something was wrong. It did not come from Kiyohime''s direction.


    ¡°Satella¡­¡± Jasmine muttered quietly but Satella did not need a reminder.


    Looking in the opposite direction, she could see a dragon that was even larger than Kiyohime breaking out from the cloud.


    His scales were silver and his appearance was no less majestic than that of Kiyohime, if not more.


    Satella did not recognize this color. But, in the mortal realm, there was only one dragon that could have come from this direction.


    Her heart thumped and heat covered her cheeks as a feeling she believed was beyond her spread in her chest.


    The undeniable urge to kneel down and pay her respect in the most subservient way possible was threatening to overwhelm her. She fought that feeling, not understanding what was happening and she could see that Jasmine, Siegfried, and a few older elves were the same as her.


    But this only applied to a few exceptions.


    The appearance of two King-ranked Dragons was simply too much for many of the younger elves to take.


    The stronger ones of the lots were all on their knees. The slightly weaker ones were sobbing as if they had witnessed a revelation and were ready to fly to heaven. While the weakest were foaming at the mouth or outright fainted.


    It did not take long for the elves who had been resisting the compulsion to put one knee on the ground and in the end, only three of them were standing.


    Or rather four of them.


    Nefertiti Castitas was also standing among them. Her face showed a smile so bright and an expression so beautiful that even Satella felt herself entranced for a second. Sadly, she had to focus on the situation.


    The two dragons were coming down and the pressure continued to increase. She could feel their eyes on her as if asking why she was still standing.


    For a brief instant, a struggling light appeared in her eyes. But she understood well that now, she had to put aside her pride.


    Satella could only give a bitter smile and sigh in defeat.


    This was why she wanted to meet him on neutral grounds. She already knew what would have happened if he arrived and it was clear her hunch had been resoundingly right.


    As such¡ª she did the only thing she could in such a situation. She bowed. Fighting to keep as much of her dignity as she could. Siegfried and Jasmine, on the other hand, all put one knee on the ground. But she did not look at them.


    She only had eyes for the Silver-White Dragon basking under the light of the sun.


    ¡°I, Satellla Superbia, Queen of Southern Pride, humbly welcome the All-Seeing Radiant Lord and the Queen of all Dragons.¡±


    This day would, without a doubt, enter the annals of history of the elves.

 CH 672: Sol vs Kiyo

    Kiyohime had expected and already anticipated many things when coming down to the Mortal Realm. This was not her first rodeo; she already had a clear idea about what could happen when she descended among the elves.


    The thin mana in the air that made her breathless, the feeling of being imprisoned by space itself, and the lack of powerhouses in the surroundings were nothing new for her. The only advantage the Mortal Realm had, if it could be called such, was its incredible resilience.


    After all, for all its downsides, it was still one of the major planes of their universe. However, for Divine Beasts like them, the Mortal Realm was only an inferior backwater place. A glorified sand castle, or the back alleys and slums, so to speak.


    Another thing she expected was the worship she would receive as she came down. Elves were an interesting race in many ways. Though dragons could copulate and procreate with literally all races, Elves had the highest compatibility with them after the humans.


    When the elves kneeled in her presence, it did not come as a surprise. It was all within her expectations. It was just another normal day on this plane for her, being amongst the elves.


    However, to her surprise, there was not just one but two anomalies she could detect.


    Firstly, the mana in the air was not as thin as she was used to down here. It was still far from the level of the Astral Realm but for some reason, the overall level of mana in the Mortal Realm had more than doubled since the last time she had ventured its lands.


    The abundance of mana in the air was very important as with more pure mana, more powerhouses could be born.


    This was a crucial discovery. However, Kiyohime was more focused on the second aspect which was beyond her expectations.


    She only had eyes for one person. Or rather the majestic Dragon flying toward her.


    The current form and color were different from what she had seen in the recording orb. But though the external appearance was different, the aura was unmistakable.


    What a handsome dragon.


    Those clean glistening scales, the long-curved horns, the muscular and heavy body, and the aura of undeniable, absolute power he was emanating. In terms of pure size, the dragon was even slightly larger than Fafnir.


    ¡°Sol¡­¡± She growled slightly. She could feel the blood in her veins boil in his presence. In the past, Sol was definitely relatively handsome. But this did little for her as his appearance did not perfectly suit her taste.


    Things became better when he started embracing his hybrid nature more.


    But now¡­ this appearance. This power. She had a feeling that if Sol were to step into the Dragon Realm now, he would be pounced upon by all available females of age.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    A new growl rolled out, becoming louder and louder. She ignored the words of the elves below her and focused entirely on Sol. Instincts she had never felt until now had started to awaken at his mere sight. But she did not reject them.


    Her eyes flashed and she flew like an arrow toward Sol. Ready to tear him apart if he was not able to resist. Her maw opened wide, gathering water and light.


    ***


    Sol had been more than a bit surprised to see Kiyohime come down from the Astral Realm just as he appeared. However, he did not feel like complaining. After all, their double entrances were definitely more than enough to leave a long-lasting impression on the Elves.


    ¡°Hum¡­ Sol¡­ I think there is a problem.¡± On his back, Pandora talked hesitantly, causing Sol to look away from the kneeling crowd and the unwilling queen to focus on Kiyohime.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± He looked bewildered as mana started to focus around her and soon, a droplet of light formed in front of her maw.


    This was an attack he recognized. This was the same attack she had used the first time he met her. When she sank a few pirates with it.


    Dragon¡¯s Roar.


    The world around Sol started to slow down as he increased his cognitive function. Why was Kiyohime attacking him so suddenly? Did the goddesses finally decide to cut the bridge with him and send her as a vanguard?


    No, that was entirely unlikely. He did not feel any killing intent coming from her. In fact, what he felt was¡­ Desire?


    No sooner did he realize that Kiyohime fired a scathing beam of aquatic might aimed at him. Steam formed in the air as her beam rushed through the space, almost making it vibrate.


    On his back, Sol could feel the girls shift, clearly ready to intercept the attack, but Sol rumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He stopped them from acting. He needed to do this alone.


    When the light finally reached a certain distance from them. It collided against a mana shield. The shield cracked, clearly unable to completely stop the beam. But a second shield appeared just behind it. Then a third and a fourth.


    The beam penetrated all his defense. But in the end, it lost all its momentum and vanished.


    ¡°What do we do? I did not expect to fight a dragon as soon as we entered Southern Pride.¡± Pandora muttered with worry. Persephone meanwhile was more than a little excited. She once again realized that going outside with Sol was the best way to witness the most interesting events.


    She had witnessed more interesting sights in the last few months than she had in nearly a thousand years.


    ¡°Girls, take Camelia down with you and search for Nefertiti. She should not be hard to find.¡± After effortlessly blocking the beam attack. Kiyohime started circling around him before ascending higher.


    He understood that this was a challenge. She wished for them to fight high enough that their fight would not affect the others.


    ¡°Will you be alright? This sounds dangerous.¡± Camelia placed a hand on his soft scaled back and caressed it gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To be honest, I was actually feeling quite itchy. Been some time since I had a good fight without any bullshit.¡±


    He was not completely well-versed in dragon psychology. But his instincts were telling him.


    He needed to fight her alone and only with his mana and body. He had already speculated about the true nature of Kiyohime¡¯s actions.


    Something similar did happen not long ago when he fought Setsuna in the arena back then after all.


    Once the girls jumped down, Sol sighed and started ascending toward Kiyohime. If he was right about his hunch, he would truly have to ask the goddesses why so many of the species¡¯ mating rituals needed violence and submission.


    Now though, it did matter.


    It was time for him to make Kiyohime his in all the senses of the word.

 CH 673: Silver Dragon vs Blue Dragon (1)

    Kiyohime serpentine form coiled in the air, ascending higher and higher through the skies of the Mortal Realm.


    A fight between two entities in the King realm was too devastating for the immediate surroundings. If they fought at a lower altitude, the forest of the elves would most likely be destroyed.


    Below her, Sol deployed his wings, gliding through the skies to rush at her. Right now, he could not deny the admiration he felt as he watched her draconic form slither through the skies. If he had to describe her current form, it would be more akin to how dragons were depicted in Asian mythologies. It was completely different from his form which depicted a more western form.


    Her scales were oceanic blue, two curling horns coiled out of her head, and her body was so long he could hardly give an exact number.


    She is beautiful. He could not have but think quietly. No matter the world, dragons have always been majestic creatures that inspire awe, fear, and respect. They were the fuel of many a folk¡¯s imaginations and the source of many tales.


    She is also mine. His eyes gleamed with a streak of stubborn possessiveness. In this form, all his most basic desires were greatly amplified. Sol had always been a very possessive man. However, what he felt now was on an entirely different level. His blood boiled knowing that, after this, he could truly claim that Kiyohime was his.


    As for the possibility of defeat? While Sol was sure that he did not have a 100% chance of beating Kiyohime, he was also sure that his chances of losing were slim at best. Non-existent was the word he wanted to emphasize but he would not voice it.


    I am different from how I was in the Astral Realm.


    From someone who was not even a Duke then, to now a bonafide King. If the two were to truly go all out, Sol could not see himself losing unless he did something dumb.


    Even now, his speed did not lag behind hers. He was pretty sure he could enhance his speed faster with his powers too.


    But he had no intention of doing so.


    Doing that feels wrong.


    If Kiyohime wanted a true fight with him, then she would have used her Name or her War Form. Those were the strongest means for them to use their bodies to their full potential.


    But she did none of that.


    Whatever ritual is happening, it should be something different. Well, not like it matters.


    Sol grinned, his maw opening with a threatening edge to it. Ever since he returned to the Mortal Realm, Sol did not encounter a balanced fight. With an opponent at his level. It was always someone far above or below his power level.


    Using his divine powers was an exhilarating sensation. It dwarfed anything his physical body could bring to the table.


    But¡ª


    Nothing feels better than using your body for a fight.


    It was while having such meaningless thoughts that Sol continued his ascent.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    3 Km, 4, 6, 8. His senses were able to accurately measure his distance relative to the ground and it was only after reaching around 14 Km high in the air that they stopped.


    ¡°How amusing,¡± Sol muttered in that deep bass cum growl of his voice. Their current altitude was superior to the maximum altitude even some planes could reach on Earth. From so high up, it was nearly impossible to see what was happening down below without extreme focus or deployment of his other powers.


    The atmosphere was faint, the air resistance nearly impossible to feel, yet the two giant dragons seemed to cover all the space.


    ¡°I must say¡­ I did not expect that our first meeting after all this time would begin with combat.¡± Sol flew up ever so slightly with a leisurely pace now, basking under the light of the sun. Despite his massive body, his movements were incredibly nimble.


    ¡°I apologize. I let my instincts take control of my actions. But I do not regret my actions.¡± Kiyohime¡¯s voice was steely as she continued to observe Sol. She was preparing herself for combat.


    ¡°What a fierce look. Though, I have some guesses, would you explain what is happening here?¡± Sol asked, his form slowly changing, the air vibrating as his mana flew out of his body and flowed into his surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really. Until recently, you were too weak. Yet I accepted you as my mate. Not just because of your talent or your potential. Nor even because of the potential your children would have. But simply because I found you admirable and intriguing.¡± For once Kiyohime showed no hesitation in calling Sol her mate.


    Dragons were not animals. They could think and reason like any other intelligent humanoids. For Kiyohime, Sol was special. In more ways than one. This was why she was willing to share physical intimacy with someone weaker than her.


    ¡°Now though. Things are different. You are a proper Dragon King. It¡¯s finally time for us to decide the hierarchy in our relationship.¡±


    Sol could not stop himself from chuckling out loud. ¡°I thought the hierarchy was already long since established. Should I remind you of all the interesting things we have done in my dimension on your ship?¡±


    The pressure of Kiyohime cracked for a split instant. Memories of her shameful actions while being completely under his control flashed in her mind and she could not offer a rebuttal.


    Thankfully for her, Sol did not tease her after that. He understood that this was a serious moment in their relationship.


    ¡°You know this is pretty brutal, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Brutality is in our blood, Sol.¡± She was unperturbed. ¡°Dragons are simple creatures. As embarrassing as that may be to admit, it¡¯s the truth. This will be my first mating dance. Hopefully, my last too. No True Names, no Domain, no concept. Just out mana and bodies. We will use our natural weapons for this fight. The winner gets everything. Loser submits. Any questions, Sol?¡± Dragon breaths and other draconic techniques did not count. These were nothing but the most basic expression of mana manipulation for the dragons. It was a part of themselves. Even if they were mixed with other elements, it was still the natural means of a dragon.


    ¡°I have one.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Kiyohime knew that Sol was not born and raised with the dragons. This mating dance might seem strange for him but it was a necessary step.


    ¡°My question is¡­ Between a maid outfit and belly dance outfit, which one would suit you more?¡±


    Sol laughed out loud and dove down as a mana blast flew past where he stood one instant ago.


    This was immediately followed by an explosion but he had long since left the blast radius.


    ¡°You will need more if you want to beat me, my dear.¡± His nonchalant voice boomed across the skies. As though it was coming from everywhere at once.


    But Kiyohime knew that this was just a trick. Her sense of danger roared in her mind while she felt a great chill lock down her spine. A water shield appeared before her, and it instantly froze, before breaking down in a million shards.


    ¡°Frost?¡± Kiyohime exclaimed.


    She could not help but be speechless. The last time she had met Sol, he only had an affinity for fire.


    Where did this new elemental affinity even come from?


    Kiyohime thought so and yet, she could not stop the elation flowing in her heart. The stronger Sol was, the happier she would be.


    At this rate, perhaps he could even take down the Dragon Empress one day. She was hopeful.


    Kiyohime laughed before launching a new attack. The sky became covered in a crimson blaze.


    This fight would later be recorded in the history of elves as the Day of Hundred Stars.

 CH 674: Silver vs Blue (2)

    Question: How did Dragon fight each other??


    Answer: In the most brutal, merciless way in existence.


    Dragons didn¡¯t just fight against themselves with half measures¡ª they quite literally tore each other apart in displays of utter dominance and strength. That intensity only exemplified


    A fact that was only proven in the current dance between the dragons. The fight between Sol and Kiyohime was not pretty by any means. It made one wonder why it was even called the Dragons¡¯ Mating Dance. Anyone looking at them collide would think two mortal enemies were trying to kill each other.


    From the very beginning, Kiyohime used her vastly superior experience in aerial combat and approached Sol before ruthlessly attacking him with her tail.


    Despite her almost lanky appearance next to Sol¡¯s draconic form, the force behind her bludgeoning action was enough for Sol to see stars for a second.


    The sound of impact echoed like a thunderclap as Sol was sent hurtling backward in the air. He felt like the air was forced out of his lungs. He barely had time to recover before Kiyohime pressed the advantage, her sinuous form coiling midair with lethal precision. Her claws glinted like obsidian as she dove toward him, her movements a deadly blend of grace and ferocity.


    Sol twisted in midair, narrowly avoiding her strike, but not without consequence. Her claws raked across his shoulder, the sharp pain a stark reminder of her lethal power. Blood sprayed in an arc, and the scent of it seemed to ignite a spark in Kiyohime¡¯s blazing eyes.


    Dragons didn¡¯t just fight with their claws and tails¡ª they fought with their entire being. Every movement was calculated, every attack a display of raw dominance and overwhelming might. Kiyohime¡¯s roar shook the skies as she continued pressing him further, barely giving him time to breathe.


    Sol had to admit. He had underestimated how tough Kiyohime was. While he was greatly limited by the rules of the Dance, there was no denying that in terms of pure close combat and physical strength, he was slightly inferior to her. He was still a new king after all and his body was still growing. Unlike Kiyohime who had reached her theoretical limit. Not to even mention the fact taht he was not used to combat in this form.


    Still, why are dragon women so strong?


    ¡°How weak did you think I was?¡± Kiyohime scoffed, making one think that she could read minds. She was not the Dragon Queen for nothing. If all her skills and concepts were counted, she was already breaching the doors of Demigodhood. She could even reliably fight a false demigod if she went all out and while winning was close to impossible she could at least flee with her life intact.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The only reason she never managed to become a Demigod was the inherent defect that existed in all children born from Energy Separation. The only way for her to become a Demigod was to kill Tiamat or follow a new path as Tiamat once did. Forsaking everything for the mad chase of power and supremacy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say you weren¡¯t exactly famed for your physical strength.¡± He chuckled, eying his mate warily now. She had the advantage of speed, but he was sure that his endurance and strength surpassed hers. Her overall defense should also be slightly weaker than his own.


    His wings beat hard against the turbulent air as he pulled back, aiming to put some distance between them. His silver scales shimmered in the sunlight, but the faint cracks forming along them betrayed the punishment he had endured by his mate.


    However, Kiyohime was having none of that. She twisted in the air and dove at him at blistering speeds, closing the distance in a near-instant, water gathering in a spiraling torrent around her form and focusing on her claws. The sheer force of her attack, along with the razor edge of finely woven water, was enough to split the air apart and even create a momentary vacuum as she dove at him. Sol barely had time to twist away, her water-encased claws grazing his flank and leaving behind deep, stinging gashes once more.


    He retaliated instantly, his jaws opening to release a stream of blazing fire. The golden flames roared through the sky, but Kiyohime met them head-on, her water bending and curving in a liquid wall that hissed and steamed as it absorbed the brunt of his attack.


    ¡°You think fire will scare me?¡± she taunted, circling him like a predator.


    Sol growled low, his wings tilting to catch the wind. ¡°No. But this might.¡±


    The air around him shifted as he drew deeply on his draconic power. His silver scales shimmered like a storm cloud, and suddenly the winds roared to life, swirling and howling in chaotic fury. Kiyohime¡¯s confident smirk faltered as a massive tornado gathered around her with her as the eye; its base spiraled upward to meet her in the sky.


    The force of the winds dragged her off balance, her body twisting as the tornado pulled her into its deadly embrace, fully intent on shredding her. Water erupted from her body in a desperate counterattack, forming sharp, liquid spears that she hurled toward Sol with precision.


    Sol went all out in speed, doing his utmost to dodge. But in this situation, his massive body was a disadvantage for him. He was able to dodge most but not all. A spear caught his shoulder, tearing through scale and flesh, sending a spray of blood into the vortex.


    At his current level, Sol was nearly immune to magic. The wounds were the result of the sheer physical might of her attack.


    Kiyohime roared as she fought to escape the swirling winds, her tail lashing wildly and her water magic surging everywhere to mitigate the wind. She condensed the water into a massive wave, hurling it downward to disrupt the tornado¡¯s base. The winds faltered just enough for her to break free, but not before Sol surged toward her, claws outstretched.


    Their collision was brutal. His claws raked across her flank, cutting deep into her scales, while her jaws snapped at his neck, barely missing as he twisted to avoid her bite. They tumbled through the air, a chaotic dance of wrath and ferocity; biting, clawing, and striking with tails that could shatter mountains apart with the might they packed.


    Sol pulled away, blood dripping from his claws and side, but his eyes were alight with joy. It was fun, exciting, and exhilarating.


    He wanted more. Far more than this.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Kiyohime,¡± Sol admitted, his voice a deep growl. ¡°But this is still not enough for you to beat me.¡±


    Already, his wounds were mostly healed. Thanks to his contract with Isis, his regeneration speed was not something Kiyohime could measure against. At least that was what he thought at first.


    He could only watch mesmerized as bluish water covered her body and wounds, closing them on its way.


    ¡°Remember that you are not the only one who had a relationship with a phoenix. While I am far from their level, Nent helped me study the property of phoenix tears and I can replicate some of its effects.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sol was utterly speechless. In all his fights until now, he was always the cockroach. The one with superior survival skills.


    It seemed like this time he met a cockroach no weaker than him.

 CH 675: Silver vs Blue

    Kiyohime did not let the element of surprise go to waste. She surged forward, a serpent of water and fury. Too bad though, as Sol was already ready for her each move.  He exhaled deeply, a blast of freezing ice erupting from his maw and enveloping her speeding form mid-flight. Kiyohime roared in pain as the ice clung to her wings, slowing her movements.


    Kiyohime could control water in all its forms but felt that trying to contend with Sol right now would be a waste of her time and energy, both of which she did not have.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sol called upon the wind again, using the momentum of the gale to slam into her. However, a belated realization dawned upon him that her struggling form was only but an illusion, like the refraction of light on water.


    By the time he reacted, dozens of ice spears had already impaled him. Things did not just stop there, however. As soon as they entered his body, the spear melted and the water flowed through his body, causing his veins to rupture.


    ¡°Crazy woman! Are you trying to kill your husband!?¡± Sol roared even as blood burst from his eyes and maws. Even though he knew he could regenerate faster than the attack could break him apart, he could still feel the pain. And no one liked being ripped apart from the inside out; unless they had all the screws loose on their head, of course.


    ¡°If such simple means could kill you, I would be truly disappointed.¡± She chuckled outwardly. She was wincing on the inside, however. Her body was not in good shape. Water had many healing properties and she had mastered some special skills from the phoenix line.


    However, she had one big disadvantage. This technique consumed a great deal of her energy.


    Not enough mana.


    She frowned. As a Divine Beast, Kiyohime¡¯s core allowed her to constantly pull mana from the air. Yet, there was still a limit to how much she could really pull, everything had its limits. If she went too far, this entire zone would become a Mana Dead Zone. A recurrent disaster in the Astral Realm.


    Kiyohime gritted her fangs. She could stop now, logically speaking. Sol had proven his strength and the two were already in a relationship after all.


    Even so¡­


    ¡°Sol¡­ Stop holding back already.¡± She muttered and yet her voice filled the air, easily reaching him.


    ¡°... What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I watched the recording of your fight against the Bull Sage. The last attack you threw at him. Why are you not using it now?¡±


    Sol clamped his mouth shut. He knew what she was talking about. [Prototype Light of Destruction] a special attack he created by mixing three of the four main elements.


    But things had changed, ¡°I have now completed it.¡± Back then, he only fused Fire, Water, and Wind. Now that he had Earth, he could not even imagine the final result.


    ¡°So?¡± She asked, already guessing his answer.


    ¡°This attack goes beyond what should be used outside a life and death combat.¡±


    ¡°You think the attack can kill me.¡± Her words were not meant as a question, more like a rhetoric. From his reaction, she was easily able to deduce his reasons.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But, ¡°Use it.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Kiyohime.¡±


    ¡°This fight is going nowhere. Our physical abilities are extremely close and while you lack experience, you make up for it with all your passive skills.¡± Hyper Regeneration and Near Immunity to magic mixed with Super Strength and his colossal body. She had watched Sol fight many times while he was in Tartarus, but only after facing him herself did she realize how downright disgusting this combination fared for his enemies.


    A combat of attrition against Sol was meaningless. She could already foresee her defeat. That was why,


    ¡°I refuse to lose because of our difference in endurance. You must subdue me. Only then, will I recognize you as my full-fledged mate.¡±  Her voice was earnest, her desire was even more clear than the earnestness. Sol understood that refusing her now after such a plea would only be insulting her mighty will and conviction. He was not about to smear her beliefs.


    Kiyohime smiled as she saw Sol nod, and so she added, ¡°One last blast, let¡¯s go all out.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± He said.


    ¡°No regrets,¡± she said firmly, her voice carrying both challenge and invitation.


    His eyes narrowed, the weight of the moment pressing on him. ¡°You¡¯ve been warned,¡± he said evenly, though the swirling energy forming around him betrayed his rising excitement. This would be the first time he would be using the ultimate form of his attack.


    The two started flying backward, taking their distance. As they separated to prepare for their ultimate clash, the sky itself seemed to respond. The winds howled louder, clouds gathering in spiraling formations as if bearing witness to the monumental forces about to be unleashed.


    * * *


    While the two Dragons were ready to unleash their ultimate attacks, all the elves on the ground were witnessing their battle with utter stupefaction on their faces. Even though the distance they fought was too high for them to be anything but moving dots, the elves could still observe them in varying degrees. Their massive frames also helped the process somewhat.


    The fight between the two dragons was something they never thought they would have the honor to witness.


    But now, horror appeared on their faces. Satella and Persephone were the first to react. One knew about Kiyohime¡¯s power while the other was used to the power of Destruction thanks to knowing Kali.


    ¡°All Elders forward! Activate the shields, and increase the mana stone consumption to 100%!¡± She did not bother asking the civilians to leave. That would be an utter waste of time. There was no escaping this destruction.


    No one contested her order. Their skins tingled as their instincts warned them of the impending catastrophe.


    ¡°We will help. Let us give some of our mana.¡± Persephone proposed. Her words caused Satella to grit her teeth. She did not refuse, however. Now was not the moment to let emotions cloud her judgment.


    Persephone, Pandora, Satella, Siegfried, Jasmine, and all the elders injected their mana into the stones, deploying multiple layers of overlapping shields over their heads.


    Feeling the energy in the air, Persephone was forced to show a bitter smile. There was no doubt in her mind that Sol would surprise and enamor the elves with his might and majesty, however¡­ this was far beyond her wildest expectations.


    Now, all they could do was watch and hope that the two dragons remembered there were people below.


    * * *


    Sol hovered in place, his wings spread wide as power began to gather around him in droves. Flames of gold erupted along his body, intertwining with greenish gusts of roaring wind and bluish streams of glimmering water. The ground below quaked as boulders rose, fragments of earth drawn toward him in swirling arcs of steadfast brown.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing his energy. The fusion of the four primal elements wasn¡¯t just power¡ª it was barely contained chaos, waiting to untangle order. The attack demanded precision and willpower beyond reason. When he opened his eyes again, they blazed with an otherworldly brilliance, gold tinged with the fury of creation itself.


    He knew at that moment that if he were to add his Concept or True Name to the equation, Kiyohime would most likely not survive the attack.


    The Dragon Queen herself watched with growing admiration, her tail swishing behind her as she prepared her counter. Water and light surged around her body, cascading in torrents as she drew upon her elemental mastery. Her power condensed into a single point, forming a glowing orb of pure liquid energy at the center of her chest. The air around her grew heavy with humidity, the sky darkening as thunder rumbled in the distance.


    She grinned, baring sharp teeth. ¡°You look magnificent, Sol. Let¡¯s see if that power can subdue me.¡±


    Sol¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk, the flames around him roaring higher. ¡°Magnificent or not, you asked for this. Just¡­ Don¡¯t die.¡±


    With a single, unified roar, they launched their respective attacks.


    To end this Dance.

 CH 676: Silver vs Blue (Last)

    ¡º Dragon Breath -:- Final Light of Destruction ¡»


    Sol unleashed the complete Light of Destruction, a blinding beam of elemental fury that tore through space itself as it beamed across the sky. Fire, water, wind, and earth spiraled together in perfect harmony, a radiant stream of pure, unadulterated annihilation. The force of the attack shot through space and distorted the reality in its surroundings, ripping apart everything in its wake and carving a path along reality itself.


    ¡º Dragon Breath -:- Heavenly Cascade ¡»


    Kiyohime marveled at the incoming attack, but she did not tattle like a fool, unleashing her own attack.


    The orb of iridescent water gathering at her draconic chest erupted, forming a massive tidal wave imbued with her draconic essence. The wave twisted and turned with serpentine grace, carrying the full weight of her elemental mastery.


    When the two forces clashed, the resulting explosion was cataclysmic.


    The sky turned blindingly white as incandescent energy erupted outward, a deafening roar consuming all other sounds. Shockwaves rippled through the battlefield, uprooting trees and scattering debris for miles. The earth quaked violently, cracks forming in the ground below as the sheer force of their powers overwhelmed the landscape.


    Below the dragons set upon ending the world, multiple shields cracked and broke under the pressure of their world-ending attacks, resulting in the elders vomiting blood because of the backlash. The others at the King rank were not faring any better either. Satella could feel a metallic sweetness in her throat, blood pulling up from the inside. She watched what could only be described as rippling energy that could only be witnessed during the death of a star.


    In the clash, Kiyohime could feel that she was rapidly losing the clash, her power was waning and the incoming explosion would definitely heavily wound her.


    She had lost. Completely and utterly lost.


    Images flashed in her mind. Memories of her first meeting with Sol. Thinking about it, it had not even been a year since that event that changed the whole track of her life.


    Yet the bumbling baby dragon was now even stronger than her.


    Truly, there were no words to describe how remarkable Sol was. She smiled as the resulting explosion of their clash engulfed her.


    * * *


    When the light faded, a deathly silence fell over the battlefield.


    Sol hovered in the air, his silver scales cracked and blackened, his breaths ragged and labored. He scanned the sky, searching for Kiyohime. His heart pounded, not with the thrill of victory, but with the realization that she was no longer before him. He felt like he might have gone a little too far with his final attack.


    ¡°Kiyo?¡±


    Then, he saw her.


    Her majestic draconic form wavered in the air, shimmering with an ethereal glow as it shrank and twisted inwards. Scales melted into skin, claws retracted, and wings folded into nothingness. She fell, a woman now, her lithe frame limp and fragile as she tumbled toward the earth.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Sol¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. Without hesitation, he surged forward, his wings beating furiously against the turbulent winds left in the wake of their clash.


    Sol pushed his battered body to the limit, each beat of his wings a defiance of the pain searing through him. The distance between them closed agonizingly slowly, each second seemingly stretching into eternity.


    Finally, just as she was about to hit the cracked earth below, Sol reached her. His claws alongside the rest of his body transformed into his human form as he caught her in his warm embrace, cradling her limp form against his chest. The force of the catch drove him downward, his knees slamming into the ground with a thunderous crack that sent fissures rippling outward.


    ¡°Kiyohime¡­¡± he murmured, his voice filled with both relief and pain as he knelt in the dirt.


    Her human form was pale, her breathing shallow, but her lips curled into the faintest of smiles. Slowly, her eyes fluttered open, revealing the faint glimmer of silvery blue that still burned with absolute defiance despite her exhaustion and vulnerable state.


    She whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant rumbles in the sky, their attack still distorting reality in its aftermath, ¡°You could have simply used your dimension.¡±


    Sol flushed at first. Realizing that in his hurry and fluster, he had forgotten all the means at his disposal.


    ¡°Even so, you caught me,¡± Her chest rose, each motion painful to the extreme.


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± Sol replied, his tone softer now, though the adrenaline of the battle still coursed through his veins. ¡°I¡¯d never let you fall.¡±


    Kiyohime¡¯s smile widened just a fraction, and she let her eyes drift closed again, her body relaxing in his arms. How long had it been since she felt so safe just by being embraced by someone? She honestly could not tell any longer.


    All her life, she had to act as a mother, sister, and leader for all the dragons. The weight of her shoulders had always felt incredibly heavy, giving her the impression that they were shackles she could never escape from. She was the Dragon Queen, and that was both her boon and curse.


    Now though¡­ She felt those worries turn into nothingness. She too, now had someone she could rely on and believe in. Someone who would protect her and cherish her.


    It was a sweet feeling. One she wished to savor with relish.


    ¡°You are now officially the strongest dragon below Tiamat.¡± She chuckled faintly, her joy flowing along with bloody coughs and spasms of pain. Her body was as battered as it could be.


    Kiyohime did not doubt that even if they had used their True Names, Concepts, and Domains, she would have still lost to him. After all, she specialized in war and large conflicts. Not in duels. Though she was not really sure if she could defeat him even in her specializations because of his dimension.


    Sol was undoubtedly stronger than her.


    The storm distorting reality above them soon settled, the winds calming and the clouds dispersing as Sol looked down at her. Despite the surrounding destruction, there was a strange peace in that moment¡ª a fragile truce born from mutual respect and understanding.


    ¡°You lost,¡± Sol muttered. His voice was calm. He knew that her body would heal. Her life was not in any danger. The power of destruction was simply dramatically slowing down her healing factor. However, that would not pose a problem as he was pulling out that energy from her even as he spoke.


    ¡°I did.¡± Kiyohime accepted, unbothered. ¡°You are now officially the Dragon Emperor.¡±


    ¡°I do not care about such titles.¡± He smiled, looking down at the petite woman cradled in his arm.


    Becoming the leader of all dragons was good. But it was of no use for him at the moment. Not when there was something far more important.


    ¡°Do you yield?¡± He asked, his lips pulling into a smirk.


    Looking at the shit-eating grin on his punchable face, Kiyohime let out another dumbfounded laugh and yet, her answer was clear.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The kiss that followed after those words that were more akin to a marriage proposal between them.


    Tinged with the sweetness of love and a taste of blood and brutality. So very like dragons.

 CH 677:

    After their lips separated, Sol was finally able to focus on his surroundings. And the sight made him wince.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡±


    He did not know where they landed. It should only be a few kilometers away from the elves'' capital. Even so, where there should have been a great and lush forest, there only lay chaos and destruction.


    All the trees in the surroundings were uprooted. The ground was filled with multiple large craters as if the part had been ripped away and thrown everywhere. Fire was burning in the distance and on the other side, he could only see muddy earth as if a flood had just gone by.


    The sky finally started to repair itself, the hole in reality closing and healing over time. The mana in the air was mostly nonexistent and the space showing tears in the fabric of reality even now.


    Sol breathed in deeply. He was already used to seeing this level of destruction. After all, he had witnessed Lilith even destroy the barrier of his dimension in the past. However, this truly was the first time he witnessed such destruction in the Mortal Realm proper.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡± He cursed again. If the damage was already like this in this place he did not want to think about what had transpired in the very eye of their battle. The elven capital. He dimly remembered feeling a frantic movement of mana below him. It was impossible for the elves to not have a way to protect themselves. Even so, this was definitely the worst first step in his plans of allying himself with the elves.


    Should I revert everything? He pondered silently. It wasn¡¯t impossible. If he used the Boundary of Space and Time or the Boundary of Life and Death, it would be possible to repair the damage he caused. Even though his mastery of time was inferior to that of Medea and Ambrosia.


    There was sadly nothing he could do for the animals who died. While plants and animals were classified as living beings. Plants did not have souls. He definitely was not strong enough to perfectly bring back the dead to life yet. But healing and repairing the forest was possible.


    Just as he was about to act, he stopped himself, a thought passing by in his mind.


    Wait a minute. This is the perfect occasion. His mind started churning faster and faster as he latched onto that thought.


    He didn¡¯t need to heal things now. There was someone else who could do it. He simply had to let her do as she wished. It would be a great way for her to mend her relationship with the elves.


    It would also help him save some of his trump cards.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Once he reached this train of thought, dragon wings sprouted from behind his back and he hovered in the skies with Kiyohime nestled in his embrace. The girl had fainted. In need of a long rest after the damage she had sustained. Even though he had removed all the residual energy of destruction, it would still take a long time for her to recover from the toll that she had put herself through with this battle.


    Sol was not really in a better situation either. Using the power of Destruction came with a great caveat, an impossibly vast strain on his body and mind; so much so that even the boon he received from Isis¡¯ phoenix origins, healing him continuously, was being strained to heal him. The pace of healing had slowed considerably. This situation gave him a greater respect for Kali. She was really a witch through and through.


    No matter how talented she was, mastering such a self-destructive power must have been very hard to do. He couldn¡¯t even imagine all the suffering she would have gone through.


    Well, hopefully, this doesn¡¯t anger the goddesses.


    He continued to look down at the forest while slowly flying toward the capital. Everywhere he looked, a horrifying plane of destruction greeted him. The fight between the two Kings had completely ravaged the land.


    Sol was not so shameless that he could watch this situation without feeling a little guilty.


    Hopefully, this won¡¯t affect the negotiation too much. After all, I have a Dragon Queen in my arms.


    He grinned and gazed at the cute sleeping dragon. Kiyohime was someone he cherished greatly. Not simply because she was his mentor and helped him get a deep understanding of his draconic origins. She was a charming and intelligent woman with endless things to like, there was simply no way for him to not cherish her. Her sense of responsibility was endearing and her stoic face when she worked was a sight to behold.


    ¡°And now she is mine.¡± He felt proud. He wanted to shout to the whole world. That Kiyohime was now his. That their relationship had reached a new level beyond simply mingling their flesh.


    This feeling was simply euphoric. It made him wonder what he would feel once he officially married Medea, Setsuna, and the others.


    It would certainly make his heart flutter. He laughed and finally stopped a short distance from the center of the destruction.


    Seeing the capital before him, a sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    Of course, a few trees were uprooted and the damages they received were not something he could just evaluate at a glance. However, this seemed to be the extent of the damage.


    ¡­ He would do his best to ignore that everything in a 1-kilometer radius outside the Mana barrier they established was completely erased from existence.


    He was just happy that no one had died during this whole fiasco. Though, he did not regret his action. After all, he could not reject Kiyohime''s proposal.


    Still, I don¡¯t have any excuse for what I have done.


    He sighed and started his descent. He was already dreading the kind of welcome he would receive. The eyes filled with anger and resentment. After all, he had destroyed their home.


    But¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sol tilted his head in confusion when he could accurately see the people of the capital.


    Angry expression? Resentment and Hatred?


    Hahah¡­


    None of that existed.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Radiant Lord!¡±


    ¡°Dragon Emperor!¡±


    ¡°I want your babies!¡±


    Ignoring the weird and exasperated comments in the group, all Sol could hear were cheers of joy and excitement as if he was a star landing and being received by a group of hardcore fans.


    Even after spreading his sense to the max, he could feel no hatred nor any negative feeling for that matter.


    They were simply gazing at him with almost fanatical eyes as if they wished for nothing more than to embrace and devour him.


    For the first time in a long time¡ª Sol felt true bone-chilling fear. A fear that even touched the deepest depths of his soul.

 CH 678: Jealousy?

    The elves were not the only ones watching the fight between Kiyohime and Sol from start to finish.


    Standing on a thick branch, a young man with an eye covered by an eyepatch clenched his fist. His expression distorted slightly before he sighed in defeat.


    In the end, he turned around and started walking away. His aura was turbulent but he did his best to keep his mana from leaking out.


    ¡°You are not going to say hi?¡± A young black-haired woman asked while fiddling with her hair. She had her back to the trunk, her eyes were vacant as she looked at Sol.


    ¡°I do not need to. Our mission was simply to escort Miss Nefertiti and protect her until he returned. Now that it''s done, I have no reason to stay in the lower realm.¡± His voice was calm, but he did not look at his companion. The two of them were not friends and he had no interest in staying further in a place where he could not train.


    ¡°Are you sure? Or is it simply because your pride won''t allow you to stay in the same place as him?¡± She gave him a mean smile.


    ¡°Nidhogg. Do not provoke me further. I will not let this slide.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Kaiser, oh dear Kaiser. You are simply too easy to tease.¡± Her voice had a melodic tone to it as she chuckled, clearly having too much fun at the male dragon¡¯s expense.


    Kaiser and Nidhogg. They were part of the young generation of dragons and were also individuals who competed against Sol for the title of Prince. The result was a complete defeat for them. Sol back then, even while holding back, was already not someone they could win against.


    Kaiser suffered a devastating defeat in his strongest field while Nidhogg realized that she had no way of hurting Sol and simply gave up.


    After their crushing defeat, they trained night and day, surpassing their limits to become as strong as possible. However, the gap between them and Sol just got bigger. Their improvement was nothing compared to the power Sol gained in the meantime.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ I heard many people complain about how many unfair advantages dragons like us have from birth. Never understood them. Now I kinda do.¡± Nidhogg gave a bitter smile as she watched Sol get welcomed by the elves as if they were watching a deity.


    Dragons were born with what people often called many unfair advantages. But she felt like what Sol had was a complete cheat that broke the whole game from the ground up. It could only described as a difference between Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Then again, it isn''t like I don''t understand you. When you fought against him, he was not even a Duke, if I am not wrong? Now he is not only a King but he is even stronger than Kiyohime. You know what this means, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°If he comes into the Dragon Realm, he can become the true leader of our race. His title of the Dragon Emperor will become real.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    While Tiamat was the Dragon Empress or even the Dragon Goddess in many people¡¯s eyes, their actual ruler was, for all intent and purpose, Kiyohime.


    Kiyohime was the strongest Dragon alive outside of Tiamat and was also the Oldest. She was a mother, teacher, sister, and ruler for all dragons. But it wasn¡¯t as if no one tried to take her place by challenging her.


    The law of the strongest ruled their world.


    But she was too strong for them and the final result was always their defeat.


    ¡°If it was combat to the death in the Astral Realm, she would have surely won,¡± Kaiser said with utmost confidence. Kiyohime was a veteran who survived many wars. In this fight, Kiyohime did not use any of her natural advantages nor used some of her most deadly moves.


    ¡°Well¡­ It might be true.¡± Nidhogg nodded. Kiyohime, like all the Dragon Kings, specialized in large-scale warfare. Kiyohime was at her strongest when leading an army and her power over water was such that she could bring some really nasty effects.


    But, ¡°Only losers say such things you know? It¡¯s unbecoming of you.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether Kiyohime could have won if the settings were different. The only thing that mattered was that they had lost. Trying to find an explanation or make excuses about why she lost was nothing but cowardice. Talks of an individual living in denial.


    ¡°Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t the only one holding back you know? Remember the effect of his Zone and Dimension? I think in times of war, he would be even scarier than Kiyohime.¡±


    She shuddered just remembering it. Anyone not at the King level was already dead the moment they fell into his dimension. His ability to invert space and time as well as emotions was simply too frightening.


    Her words stung Kaiser to his very core. His eyes opened wide for a few moments, bloodshot, but he soon closed them. After a moment, he released a small, tired, and defeated sigh.


    Kaiser focused on his inner self, trying to understand what was happening. But the answer was more than evident.


    He was jealous.


    Until Sol appeared, Kaiser had been the most promising young dragon. A direct descendant of Fafnir, inherited some of Tiamat¡¯s power and even had an extreme chance of stepping into the King realm. Even Nidhogg was not truly his equal. He was the undisputed leader of the younger generation.


    Now though¡­ Nothing would ever be the same. He miserably lost to Sol and could only watch as Sol reached higher and higher realms while he stagnated.


    Describing Sol as a genius would be an insult to him. That man was nothing but a monster.


    How could he not be jealous witnessing the rise of such a monster who just happened to be his peer?


    In the end, he let out a big sigh and chuckled, ¡°I can more or less understand what the other Dragon Kings felt when Blaze was alive.¡±


    In the end, Kaiser decided to not dwell on this further. There was nothing he could do about Sol¡¯s talent. Becoming jealous and swimming in envy would only affect his own potential and further stagnate his growth.


    Turning around he started walking toward the dwelling that was assigned to him.


    ¡°Oh? Not leaving anymore?¡± Nidhogg asked, a smile at the corner of her mouth as she followed Kaiser.


    ¡°You made me realize how foolish of me it would be to miss this occasion.¡± He felt quite embarrassed since Nidhogg was more or less his rival. But he accepted her wisdom. ¡°I am curious though. Don¡¯t you feel jealous as well?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do. Very much so.¡± Nidhogg smirked, ¡°But unlike you, I have different goals. My goal is not to become the strongest. But to create the deadliest poison to have ever existed.¡±


    Her green eyes twinkled as she gazed at Sol. ¡°If I can get some of his blood, I feel like I might get really close to achieving my goal.¡±


    She still remembered the way he looked with those silver scales. Sol had definitely evolved and would continue evolving further and further. She could do just about anything to get her hands on his DNA.


    ¡°I doubt he will simply give you his blood.¡± In a world where curses and such were rampant, people would rarely simply give their blood to some mad scientist.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nidhogg licked her lips, ¡°Blood is not the only liquid I can use.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kaiser sighed, making some distance between him and Nidhogg. He had forgotten this girl was not right in the head.


    Nidhogg snickered, noticing his action, but ignored him nonetheless. Despite their differences, he was a dear friend and she did not wish to see him fall in the abyss.


    Now that he was up and ready to go. She could focus on herself.


    Seems like I need to talk with Kiyohime later.


    Her eyes shone as she thought about all the ways she could extract liquid from Sol. No matter how dubious or scandalous said liquid was.

 CH 679: Elders?

    Later that night after Satella managed to calm down the crowd of elves that seemed ready to charge at Sol at all cost, she ushered him alongside his companions in a highly secured place while making sure to order all the elves to not approach the place no matter what.


    Knowing that her warning alone would never be enough, she added that anyone who was caught trespassing would be forbidden from ever approaching Sol again. As nonsensical as the punishment was, it seemed to work wonders, leaving few elves who were bold enough to truly try.


    With all this madness, the only one Satella could believe in was Siegfried. After all, though he also had much respect and even worship for the dragons, he


    As such she left the important duty of taking care of Sol to him while she dragged Jasmine and ordered a meeting of the highest order with the other elders.


    The goal of this meeting was to calculate all the damage incurred during the fight between the two dragons and then decide how they would heal the forest. Finally, they would discuss Sol¡¯s influence on the elves and its significance.


    However, watching the meeting, Satella could only sigh in defeat.


    Why has it come to this?


    ¡°Dear elders, I have one very important question. Do you believe a statue of the Dragon Emperor in his human form would be suitable? Or would  his dragon form be favored?¡± One male elder asked.


    ¡°Hum¡­ What a heavy question to start with. In my experience, a statue should show his most majestic form so shouldn¡¯t we go with his dragon form?¡± Another elder wondered.


    ¡°You might be right. But remember that he was raised as a human. Maybe he might prefer his human form?¡± This time, it was an old woman who spoke. For elves who had such a long longevity, visible aging was very rare. She was someone Satella respected greatly but even this elder did not escape from the madness that wove through the blood and minds of the elves.


    Murmurs filled the air as the elders continued to discuss for more than twenty minutes. During their debates, two factions were born¡ª the human faction and the dragon faction. One argued that using the human form was the best choice while the other argued for the dragon form.


    After thirty minutes, the mana in the air started to become thicker and voices started to rise.


    After forty-five minutes two elders who were both 250 and 656 years old started rolling on the ground while exchanging punches.


    After an hour some elders started unsheathing their daggers and readying their bows and arrows.


    A bloodbath seemed inevitable.


    But just when Satella had lost all hope.


    ¡°Silence!¡± An old man shouted, prompting the chaos to settle down and all eyes to focus on his wizened form.


    A bald head, a hunched back, and a neatly trimmed white beard that nearly reached the ground. At first glance, anyone would say that he had a look befitting of a great sage and indeed, they would be right.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    One of the oldest elves alive and the religious leader of Tiamat¡¯s believers. He once fought during the war between Chaos and Order and even enlisted himself in Tiamat¡¯s army, fighting under her command.


    In a way, his position in Southern Pride was even higher than that of Jasmine, the Supreme Daughter.


    His name was forgotten with time and as such he was only known by his title.


    ¡°Grand Priest. Will you share your wisdom?¡± Satella asked and the Grand Priest let out a sigh before clearing his throat.


    Satella¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with hope. After all, he would at least have some shred of reason and talk about the important topics, right?


    Sadly her hopes were ruthlessly destroyed.


    ¡°The problem seems to be about the best way to represent a new religious figure. Because of his identity and origin, finding the most accurate representation seems complicated, and settling for his hybrid form would seem like a half-hearted work.¡± The Grand Priest started.


    No this is not the fucking problem! Argh!! She screamed inwardly, but did not have the energy and will to project her frustrations outwards.


    The other elves, not knowing Satella''s inner thoughts, simply nodded at the wise words of the elder.


    This was the crux of the matter. Elves did not care about hybrids or whatnot. Sol had proven that he was a full dragon in every way possible. But how to represent him was now a problem.


    They could not use his War Form either since asking him to use a form made for combat simply for their whims would be downright insulting. Furthermore, the War Form could also be a trump card for the Dragon Kings. All in all, asking Sol to show them his War Form was out of the question.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Someone asked and the Grand Priest sighed once again before shaking his head.


    ¡°I am disappointed. Truly disappointed in all of you. Human form? Dragon form? Why make such a fuss when the answer is so evident?¡±


    They looked at each other in dismay but when the Grand Priest finally relayed his answer, it seemed as if they had found some grand truth in the universe. After all,


    ¡°... Why not both?¡± The Grand Priest proposed and everyone else fell silent, utterly shocked.


    ¡°Both?¡± One woman asked, still bewildered.


    ¡°Both is good.¡± The Priest nodded and soon bewilderment transformed into understanding and acknowledgment.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Both is great.¡±


    ¡°Both is the way.¡±


    ¡°Both it shall be.¡±


    They chimed in and all of them accepted the proposal.


    Satisfied, the Grand Priest smiled. ¡°Then it''s settled.¡±


    Everyone started clapping at those words.


    ¡°As expected of the Grand Priest. Such wisdom, such splendor.¡±


    ¡°O magnificent. I can already see it, two imposing statues greeting all elves. The duality between man and beast. A power beyond comparison.¡±


    ¡°This might be one of the most important decisions we have taken in the last thousand years.¡±


    Satella covered her face with her hands and seriously started considering if she was perhaps the only sane person in this place.


    Sadly for her, this was only the start of her problems.


    ¡°Next on the agenda. The Alliance. Who will be chosen to bear the children of the Dragon Emperor and represent the elves?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I happen to have a daughter. She is just 100 years old. Still, a young child, I believe she would be perfect for the job.¡±


    ¡°Old bastard, selling your daughter. My sister is 350. A woman who has just started exuding her charm. I believe only a mature woman would please the Emperor.¡±


    One plump woman raised her hands, ¡°Well. I may only be a few thousand years old but I believe someone in my position would be the perfect match for him.¡± Even one of the elders could not help but offer herself on a silver platter for the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Old spinster you are proposing yourself?


    ¡°What''s wrong with that? I am still younger than Queen Kiyohime.¡± She argued and the others were speechless, unable to counter her argument.


    In the end, they all settled on a few facts,


    ¡°We need someone young. Ideally, only a little above a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°We need someone powerful as well. A duke would not be able to bring a powerful heir. So, a King rank would be ideal.¡±


    ¡°The chosen one would also need to be in a sufficiently high position, high enough to represent all elves.¡±


    ¡°It would also be quite ideal if she had a good bloodline. An elf with dragon blood in her veins would have higher chances of bringing forth a powerful child into this world.¡±


    ¡°In this case¡­¡±


    ¡°She is the only solution¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Satella, who had decided to ignore the farce that was happening before her, frowned when a lull filled the air. Lowering her hands, she observed the room, only to realize that all the elders were looking at her.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± She asked, increasingly uneasy about the situation.


    She had a feeling that she had just been sold out without her knowledge or approval.

 CH 680: What does this mean

    ¡°What is the meaning of this discussion?¡± She asked, anger visible on her face.


    In all the years she had served as a Queen, she had never faced such disrespect.


    One of the elders, a woman who looked to be in just her forties, gave Satella a look filled with undisguised pity.


    ¡°Are you not confident in your abilities to seduce him? If so, I am willing to take your place.¡±


    A man who stood beside her chided Satella gently as if admonishing a petulant child.


    ¡°I do not understand your anger. Be it in terms of power, blood, or position, the Emperor is the perfect mate for you. Furthermore, after seeing the demons who came with him as his companions, I believe the Emperor is not someone without ambition. Chances are, he will not stop at Wratharis nor our forest.¡±


    The man no doubt had great foresight.


    ¡°You have seen what he can do today firsthand. If he has the support of the Witches, alongside the Beastmen, and even the Demons. Then there is nothing we can do to stop him, nor do I believe we should. Elves must not go against the trend of the world. This is why we need a firm connection that ties us to him.¡±


    The elder continued, ¡°He already has one of the Four Directions, the Queen of Wratharis, and the Princess of Envilya under him. The fourth woman must have been Camelia. Though the supreme daughter lost her Blessing, she was still a Supreme Daughter even recently. Do you think we can send any random elf to him?¡±


    The other elders nodded sagely to his words, fully agreeing. Many of the elders were elves who had managed to slightly cure their fanaticism for dragons or already had a clear faith in one specific dragon and were less susceptible to getting influenced by the others.


    ¡°The only one we can send is you. The only one truly worthy of this honor is you.¡±


    Satella stammered, clearly not expecting the situation to escalate to such a degree. It was hard for her to contest the logic the wise elder had brought forth.


    ¡°What if he refuses me?¡± She asked in a feeble tone, her edge lost, and conviction shaken.


    A faint light of disappointment briefly flickered in the eyes of the elders. One of them closed his eyes for a while and soon the frown on his face was replaced by a smile as he joked.


    ¡°Is there a dragon that would refuse a beautiful woman served to him on a platter?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t dragons renowned for conquering princesses?¡± another elder mused.


    ¡°But, thinking about it, the Emperor might be more interested in voluptuous women, judging from the companions he has brought with him, right?¡±


    ¡°Now that you say it¡­ It¡¯s not impossible. All the women who followed him had an undeniable mature charm to them, there¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±


    ¡°So, do you think the Queen won¡¯t satisfy him?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ She is quite¡­ Well, a broad chest lacking any curves has its charm as well.¡±


    ¡°That statement can be seen as sexual harassment you know.¡±


    The elves continued to joke around a little, completely ignoring Satella.


    Because of the low fertility and their longevity, elves could spend thousands of years together. Few things could threaten elves on this continent so their death rate was also very low.


    In the current elders council, even the youngest was at least a few hundred years old.


    This situation caused elves to be very close to each other even if they were members of different tribes.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The meeting continued like this for a few more minutes before it ended. There was nothing much more they could say.


    The elders had completed their discussion. All they could do now was to wait for the Dragon Emperor to act.


    On the way, some would direct an ambiguous at the despondent Queen while others would outright ignore her.


    In the end, only three people were left in the council room.


    The Grand Priest, Jasmine, and Satella. The atmosphere became tense as he scrutinized Satella for a few seconds before giving her a forlorn look.


    In the end, he used his cane to hit the ground, causing a barrier to spread.


    ¡°Satella, my dear. I stayed silent during the meeting out of respect for your authority, as frail and flimsy as it is now.¡±


    His words were harsh. His aura surged, his eyes narrowed. Gone was the kind elderly man who was busy making lewd and stupid jokes. Instead, what stood here was a man whose power had never waned despite his old age.


    Satella gulped. She knew that the situation of the Grand Priest was different from hers. The only reason he never managed to become a demigod was simply because his faith was too strong. Stopping him from even imagining himself in the same realm as Tiamat.


    But his strength was nothing to scoff at. Back then, he had managed to drive off the witches when he intervened, and only the personal intervention of Ambrosia, the greatest witch in existence, saved the witches from inevitable death.


    ¡°I have raised you and your brother since your younger years. I taught you everything I knew and, in the past, I believed that the two of you were the elves with the highest chances of becoming demigods. Even after you two faced an almost insurmountable wall, I did not lose hope. I believe that the stagnation you are facing is but a tribulation for your road to power. After all, a mere thousand years is nothing.¡± He spoke, his voice low and hard like iron.


    ¡°Still, as I watch you now, my disappointment is immeasurable and I find myself doubting my judgment.¡±


    Satella gritted her teeth, the Grand Priest was one of the few people Satella truly loved and admired from the bottom of her heart. To receive such words from him made her feel like someone was stabbing her heart and skewering it with relish.


    The Priest could see her sadness, yet he did not stop. He loved and cherished Satella, and for that reason alone, he needed to be completely honest with her right at this moment.


    ¡°The Satella I knew was an unruly, prideful kid who could utter the most nonsensical sentences with no problem. The one I knew would have never accepted such disrespect from her subordinates. ¡±


    His voice had become razor sharp at this point as he glared at the Elven Queen. ¡°Were you angry? Did you feel like we were mocking you with our words? Treating you as nothing but a broodmare to curry favors with the Dragon Emperor? Then you would be right.¡±


    ¡°... What?¡± She exclaimed.


    ¡°Yet you did nothing.¡± The elder ignored her voice of surprise. ¡°Even as we insulted your honor and your authority, you, for the love of Lady Tiamat, tried to bring reason and logic when all you needed was to punch anyone arrogant enough to try to sell you.¡±


    ¡°Grand Priest¡­.¡±


    ¡°I believe. Your actions have greatly disappointed the others as well. Do not be surprised if you soon receive a letter of challenge for your title.¡± He still ignored her. Clearly, he had no intention to let him interrupt him.


    Satella did not know what to say at this point. The elves were very different from most races. In their case, no Blessed was Blessed from birth. They needed to prove their powers and fight for the throne.


    ¡°All of this because I failed to become a demigod?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± For the first time in this discussion, he answered her question, ¡°There is no shame in not becoming a Demigod. But the queen of elves should always represent power and strength. Currently, though you are in the King Realm, I doubt you can even manifest half of your strength from a thousand years ago.¡±


    When he finished, he sighed, ¡°I must be becoming too old and have too much time on my hands. Meddling in the affairs of young children as I am.¡± He stood up, his cane moving rhythmically alongside him.


    ¡°You are the Queen. Whether you choose to lay with the Dragon Emperor or not is your choice and no one else. Make a decision for yourself and stand proud like you once did. I truly miss that sight.¡±


    With those words, he left the chamber behind. The echoing of his cane a distant hum.


    Stepping outside, he could see Jasmine running to reach him,


    ¡°Anything the matter? Do you believe I was too harsh?¡±


    Jasmine groaned a little bit and in the end, could only give a reluctant answer.


    ¡°No. Your words were right. There is nothing I can say nor do against them.¡±


    ¡°Ohoh~! Good. I would have been disappointed if you threw a hissy fit. It would be unbecoming of someone of your stature.¡± He shook his head and passed her by.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where, you ask? To pray, of course. I do not have much interest in the Dragon Emperor. He is not the subject of my faith.¡±


    A gentle laugh escaped him as he vanished into the Darkness, leaving Jasmin alone, ¡°I am nothing but a humble believer and a retired warrior. You two are the ones ruling this kingdom. So¡­ Good luck with that mess.¡±


    She grimaced. She could feel she would need some luck at this point.

 CH 681: Discussion

    While the Grand Priest berated Satella, Sol had not been resting. Covering the entire elven capital with his dimension was pretty easy for him at his current level. There was practically nothing the elves could hide from him with his dimension deployed. Shields, barriers, anti-scrying abilities, and powers, nothing could hinder his dimension.


    That was exactly why Sol was able to leisurely peep into their entire discussion while having a simple late-night tea time.


    Well, I will take care of this later.


    Satella¡¯s situation among the elves was worse than he could have ever anticipated. It was clear that, despite her power, she had lost most of the respect of the elders and even her staunch supporters seemed unable to protect her.


    I could use this.


    He did not want a reenactment of the events that transpired between him and Pandora. Adding a woman to his harem purely out of convenience and political reasons did not set well with him.


    But with the way things were set in stone, outright refusing Satella would most likely be the last nail in her coffin. The elven queen would lose everything with just that one decision from Sol, and that did not set well with him either.


    ¡°Then again, it isn¡¯t as if I am not interested in her,¡± Sol muttered, prompting Siegfried, who had been sitting in silence beside him while sipping on his tea, to look up at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Nothing much, I was just spying on the discussion between the elders and your sister.¡± Sol smirked, throwing a curveball at the dragon slayer with an honest and straightforward answer.


    Siegfried coughed, clearly not expecting Sol to be so straightforward.


    ¡°No need to act surprised. You guys already know I am a dimensional mage. While the exact details of what that entails might be lost on people in the Mortal Realm, I do not doubt that elves perfectly understand or at least suspect some of the basic abilities I possess. If not, well, I can only say that would disappoint me.¡±


    Siegfried appraised Sol with a new look and nodded, ¡°Since you are so refreshingly straightforward, I have no intention to hide anything on my side.¡±


    He placed the cup on the table.


    ¡°I will not go into too much detail since I might overstep my sister''s authority. Ultimately, it is my sister¡¯s right to tell you about her complete circumstances. But what I can say now is that Southern Pride is more or less yours. Presently, at least. There might have been some doubt in the past. But now...¡±


    He stopped, trying to find the right words to express what he was feeling, ¡°Now, I believe many elves would follow you to the death with no hesitation or fear.¡±


    There was no exaggeration in his words. ¡°All the elders understand this reality quite clearly. They know that a war against you would only bring futile death or end in the greatest religious war that we elves have ever witnessed in all of our existence. We are already few as is. Why dwindle our population further in a meaningless battle?¡±


    ¡°You guys are more understanding than I thought. Honestly, I expected to hear words like, We will never bow! Or I''d rather die than kneel! or something along those lines¡± Sol mimicked in an exaggerated voice, prompting Siegfried to chuckle despite himself.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    It had been quite some time now since he had a genuinely relaxing discussion with someone who wasn¡¯t Jasmine. The other two people he was close with, Satella and the Grand Priest, would only nag at him whenever they met.


    ¡°To be fair, after Satella shared your pedigree with me, I expected some spoiled young dragon to come.¡± Siegfried respected dragons. This did not mean that he was blind to their faults.


    Dragons were powerful, awe-inspiring, and majestic, representing the apex predators of all the realms in his mind.


    But¡­


    They were also prideful, lazy, selfish, greedy, and lustful. If someone told him that dragons were created by all the goddesses of sin combined rather than Superbia alone, he would readily believe them.


    ¡°Yet you put your faith in them.¡±


    ¡°That we do. After all, we are not that much different. Elves are no less prideful, lazy, selfish, and greedy than dragons. Actually, I would go out on a limb to say that we are far worse than our betters. After all, dragons at least have the power to back their flaws. Elves, as powerful as we are, should not have such high pride.¡±


    The disdain in his words was all too clear for Sol to see yet he did not comment on it. He knew that Siegfried, with his identity as the dragon slayer, was in a complicated position in his community.


    A man who should have been acclaimed as a hero yet was rejected by all he cared for and isolated in the roots of the world tree.


    ¡°Speaking of that, I have always been curious about something, but I had no way to ask before.¡±


    ¡°I am happy to answer any question you might have.¡±


    ¡°During the era of my ancestor, Jupiter Luxuria. He was contracted with a dragon. Ladon, if I remember correctly. I believe you know who I am talking about?¡±


    ¡°How could I not?¡± A pained smile formed on his face. ¡°I can hardly forget that name.¡±


    ¡°I apologize if my words invoked sad memories.¡±


    ¡°Fear not. So, what was your question?¡± Siegfried asked after mustering his bearings.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really. From the little I know about elves, your race seems to be smitten by the dragons.¡±


    ¡°You mean filled with unhealthy fanaticism.¡± Siegfried corrected him.


    ¡°Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t quite put it like that. But indeed. Your entire culture revolves around the worship of dragons and even your largest tribes are divided depending on which dragon you believe in.¡±


    ¡°I can see where this is going. You must be curious as to why, despite our overwhelming faith and worship for the dragons, we faced Lord Ladon and his contractor, right?¡±


    Sol did not miss how Siegfried did not even consider Jupiter to be worth naming.


    ¡°The truth is. We did consider making an alliance or at least a pact of non-aggression with Lustburg at the time. But that was all. Jupiter could not accept our decision. He wanted complete subjugation. My sister decided to fight and so we fought. If that man had proven worthy, we would have kneeled. But in the end, he was nothing but a viper. A snake who used his forked tongue to manipulate the witches and do his bidding. A man with a vessel far too small to be considered an Emperor. Too much ambition without the competence to back it up, that¡¯s what that man was in his root.¡±


    Siegfried¡¯s eyes grew cold. Sol did not doubt that the elf did not have any good feelings for his ancestor.


    ¡°You are different. For us, before being the ruler of Lustburg, you are first and foremost a dragon. More than that, you have proven that you an individual worth following. After all, just being a dragon isn¡¯t enough. But with Lady Kiyohime herself bowing down to you, what right do we have to be dissatisfied?¡±


    After those words, a mischievous smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°Furthermore, with our draconic bloodline thinning out, I am sure many elves wish to bear your offspring. In your place, I will be careful going out. There are extremely high chances of you getting ambushed. Then again, as a dragon, I doubt you will find that distasteful.¡±


    The two men exchanged a knowing smile full of mutual understanding.


    Their discussion sadly could not continue as a voice reached from behind the door.


    ¡°Sol, It¡¯s Nidhogg. Kaiser is with me. We will be entering now.¡±


    The way Siegfried''s smile cramped was quite amusing for Sol.

 CH 682:

    Sol eyed the two new arrivals with interest. He had not paid much attention to them even as they approached and if he was honest, he was more surprised they actually came to talk to him.


    Dragons were prideful and after beating them both, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if they decided to ignore him or feel resentment toward him for the rest of their lives, which was basically all eternity if they weren¡¯t killed.


    A smile formed on his face as he stood up. He was fully in his right to stay seated, but there was no point in a useless show of power. At least, he did not see any point there. Those two dragons would undoubtedly become leaders of the dragon race. It was better to start influencing them more in a more positive way.


    ¡°I am happy to see you guys, how have you been? Thank you for taking care of Nefertiti all this time.¡± He exchanged a solid handshake with them. ¡°Why don''t you take a seat?¡±


    ¡°Thank you and there is no need for gratitude. I have been personally studying some of the leaves of the world tree in the Mortal Realm and how they managed to grow to such an extent despite the low amount of mana in this backwater place. I believe soon, I should be able to create something that could help dragons and other creatures survive in mana dead zones.¡±


    Nidhogg took a seat next to Sol and immediately went on explaining some of her projects. After all, poison and medicine were concepts extremely close in essence.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sol¡¯s eyebrow was raised, clearly surprised by her astonishing claim. Immediately, he was far more intrigued than he had tried to portray earlier. However, he soon looked at Kaiser and focused on the male dragon.


    ¡°How about you my friend? I hope your stay in this realm was profitable for you.¡±


    Kaiser snorted, ¡°I have learned nothing of worth, I¡¯m afraid. My truth and domain necessitate people strong enough to fight and exhaust me to improve. Yet, the only people capable of helping me within the vicinity refused to entertain me.¡±


    Saying so, Kaiser gave a mean look at Siegfried who could only chuckle nervously, a helpless look on his face.


    ¡°Forgive me, young master. But my situation is already quite precarious. If I were seen fighting a dragon again, I would most likely be excommunicated or worse, killed.¡± There was clear bitterness in his words.


    One Sol could sympathize with.


    ¡°Words of a coward. Why would the thoughts of those weaker than you matter? If you had done anything wrong, the Empress would have executed you long ago.¡± Kaiser waved dismissively. He could not understand Siegfried¡¯s situation, a situation born of his draconic origins.


    The man was powerful. There was no doubt about that fact. Siegfried was so powerful that, even now, sitting close to him, made his skin crawl, goosebumps dotting his body. It was as if he was sitting close to a natural predator.


    Kaiser did not doubt that if a fight were to happen, even his prized defense would be of no use against this monster.


    This was why he found himself all the more disgusted with the current situation. The strong should stand proud above the common populace. This was the natural law and order of the world.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    In what world did the strong bow to the whims of the weak?


    ¡°There is no need to waste your words on that man. He is nothing but a broken shell. A reminder of his once glorious self. Worthless.¡± A complicated look overshadowed her face as Nidhogg looked at her father.


    It was more than apparent that her words had hurt the elf, yet he remained silent, shoulders lowered, and head bowed. He was perfectly portraying the look of a worthless loser.


    The actions of her own father infuriated her mind, threatening to overcome her psyche. However, she had long since decided to ignore him. That would just be better for everyone.


    ¡°A man with no dreams nor aspiration is not a man. It¡¯s nothing but a walking dead and a waste of air.¡± She said so and decided to act as if Siegfried did not exist.


    Listening to all of this, Sol grimaced inwardly.


    Damn guys, no need to put him down so much.


    He decided to keep those words to himself, however. After all, he knew that Siegfried was Nidhogg¡¯s father. He was not close enough to either of them for him to interfere.


    Even so.


    Perhaps I should do something?


    After all, a hero should have a treatment befitting a hero. Changing the opinion of the populace would not be easy but giving him a slightly better reputation wouldn¡¯t be too complicated.


    Should I include this in my negotiations?


    This seemed quite cold. But he also had to be pragmatic. In the end, though, Sol decided he would do so free of charge.


    After all, in this dog-eat-dog world, nothing was more expensive than a free favor.


    If I can attain him and push him to go past his inner demons, then I will have three singularities under my command.


    Siegfried, Lilith, and Wukong.


    Just imagining the three of them fighting under his banner made him salivate. Those three would be enough to establish a force even in the Astral realm.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so harsh with him. I believe what Sir Siegfried did one thousand years ago was an act worthy of respect. The fact that it still haunts him to this date is something to be concerned about rather than berate him.¡±


    I wonder if I can cure him with Nefertiti.


    He dismissed the idea instantly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Siegfried gave him a feeble smile before standing up. ¡°As much as I would like to stay. It seems like I will disturb your meeting. So, I ask for your permission to leave, Emperor.¡±


    He seemed clearly uncomfortable but Sol would have none of this.


    ¡°Sir, please sit down. Now that we have them here, I have a few questions for them until Kiyohime wakes up. Having a representative of the elves present will be extremely helpful to me. There is much to discuss, be it about the Astral Realm or the Mortal.¡±


    Nidhogg exchanged a look with Siegfried but in the end, she did not insist for him to leave and neither did Kaiser.


    As much as they disliked admitting it. The current leader in this place was Sol. No one else deserved that authority.


    His words were law. As simple as that.


    ¡°Hoo, since everyone seems to be on the same wavelength. I would like to hear more about what happened back in the Dragon Realm as well as the meeting between all the demigod divine beasts.¡±


    If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you know yourself but not the enemy, for every victory gained you will also suffer a defeat. If you know neither the enemy nor yourself, you will succumb in every battle.


    This was a quote Sol loved. He knew very well that after conquering the Mortal Realm, the Astral Realm would be his next target.


    Since this was the case, I might as well start making some early preparations.

 CH 683: Nefertiti

    While Sol was busy engaging in dialogue with his fellow dragons and a very uncomfortable Dragon Slayer, a meeting between his women from the Mortal Realm and the Astral Realm was underway in a secretive location of the World Tree.


    As they were all precious guests, all of the women who followed Sol were given their personal rooms. Meanwhile, Nefertiti, who had some influence as a cult leader also had her own designated room.


    However, Kiyohime had an entire temple dedicated to her. Given her identity as the Dragon Queen, it was only natural for her to have a temple dedicated to her as the elves worshiped her to a level of fanaticism that only Tiamat or recently Sol could contend against.


    The temple itself was thousands of years old, a memento of the very first time she had descended on the Mortal Realm, among the elves. It was one of the oldest establishments of the realm and had a grandeur to match its history.


    In the bedroom of the temple, where Kiyohime was resting, there was a certain sense of tension in the air as two women faced each other unblinking. Both had gentle smiles on their face, hiding the most minute hints of their true emotions. However, one did not need to be a goddess to understand that they were actively confronting each other, sizing each other up.


    Camelia Castitas and Nefertiti Castitas.


    In a strange twist of fate, as a phoenix, Nefertiti could be considered Camelia''s direct superior. However, since Camelia had lost her blessing, the situation had gotten far more complicated than it should have been.


    Even so, the first one to bow was none other than Nefertiti.


    ¡°You must be Camelia Castitas. Though your hair does not match your status, the remains of energy you emanate can never be mistaken. I am Nefertiti. Nothing but a humble servant, believer, and¡­ lover. Lord Husband told me much about you. As well as nearly everyone here.¡± She said while looking curiously at Pandora. She wondered why that succubus was using an illusion even amongst them. However, she did not feel the need to ask.


    She also introduced neither her family name nor race. For she only considered those traits to be secondary to her true identity.


    Camelia gave a demure smile and waved her hand, ¡°I have lost my blessing already. As I am now, I am not even a proper Duke rank. There is no need to bow to me.¡±


    Her voice was calm, serene almost. Camelia felt no distress at her loss of power. She knew very well that it was only a question of time before she started walking a new path. One paved by her love just for her.


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Nefertiti shook her head and the fake smile she had worn until now changed into a very genuine one as she gazed at Camelia.


    ¡°Lord Husband has told me everything regarding you, including the stories of his time in the Mortal Realm before he ascended to the Astral. That is why I know that without you, I would have perhaps never gotten the chance to meet and create such a relationship with him. In many ways, you are a great benefactor of mine.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    This was Nefertiti¡¯s genuine feelings. She knew that Camelia was the one who hatched all those plans to make sure Sol would enter the Phoenix realm. Even though her objective was not exactly pure. Nefertiti knew how much this decision changed everything.


    If she had never met Sol, she would still be living her boring and mundane life as a doll with nothing better to do or perhaps participate in Nent¡¯s experiments. Her greatest achievement in life would remain her ethereal beauty, or perhaps siring a strong hybrid child in the future.


    Now though, she had experienced so much more than her fate had dictated for her. She was now the leader of a cult and was worshiping a man who would undoubtedly become something close to a god, if not God, in the future.


    Beyond all that, she found someone who could fill the ever-gaping hole in her heart with his love and presence. Someone she loved and felt safe with. Someone she would be able to share eternity with.


    This simple fact alone was worth more than everything she could ever obtain and this gift was obtained thanks to the woman in front of her.


    Then she gazed at the other two women, ¡°You must be Lady Persephone. Your hair is exceedingly striking if I say so myself.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Though I wonder what Sol may have said about me.¡± Persephone wore the same mysterious expression as always as she inspected Nefertiti.


    She had heard from Sol that Nefertiti was perhaps one of the most beautiful women in all the realms. Back then, Persephone had simply scoffed at that claim. After all, she had met many beautiful women in her life, both on the Mortal and the Astral Realm. Some could even make entire countries fall with just a word if they wished.


    However, seeing Nefertiti now seated in front of her, Persephone realized for the first time that there existed a form of beauty in this world that even her mind could not comprehend. Such was the extent of Nefertiti¡¯s beauty.


    Is it a name or some kind of power? Perhaps a concept itself? She wondered for a few seconds before discarding further curiosity. She did not have the right to ask that question, nor she was willing to. Sooner or later, the girl would explain the situation herself. This happened to all of them.


    The next harem council meeting will be interesting.


    She laughed inwardly already imagining the chaos that would transpire.


    ***


    Of the three women who followed Sol, the only one who seemed to show some kind of true discomfort was none other than Pandora. She was fidgeting, making sure that she would not look in Nefertiti''s direction or cross her gaze.


    What in the goddesses'' name is up with this monstrous woman?


    Pandora was a Succubus. The Queen of Succubi in fact and a King ranked being. As such, one of the things she was most used to was observing and analyzing pleasure. This was something that heavily influenced someone''s thoughts or actions.


    When looking at Nefertiti, all Pandora could see was a large cloud of pure pink obscuring the woman in a misty haze.


    The haze represented sexual desire and one could only say that Nefertiti was terribly pent up.


    However, that did not surprise Pandora.


    In their inherent form, all pleasures were born from the selfishness of one¡¯s heart. This was inevitable. Very few people could go beyond their basic desires.


    Nefertiti was vastly different, however.


    I have never seen such a pure pink color. Pandora looked awestruck.


    All she could feel from Nefertiti was a pure, almost blind devotion.

 CH 684: Cat fight?

    Nefertiti, feeling the lingering gaze of Pandora on her, asked. ¡°Miss Pandora, right? Are there any problems?¡±


    Pandora chuckled. Now that she thought about it, despite looking like a young woman, Nefertiti was most likely far older than her.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just thought you reminded me of someone close to Sol. I believe only she can match the depth of your obsession. Her name is Milia.¡±


    ¡°Hah. Lord Husband¡¯s first woman. I have heard of her. He loves and respects her very much.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Pandora nodded. ¡°In a way, she is his right hand and representative. I believe she is also his most trusted advisor.¡±


    Pandora ignored how Nefertiti and Camelia twitched visibly at her words. She only spoke the truth, nothing else. Sol had a fascinating relationship with some of the women around him. Something that went simply beyond love and lust.


    Some women he respected as his equal. Some others, he saw as frail women he needed to protect with his all. A few; like her, were more connected through lust or circumstance than anything else.


    However, even among this diverse group, Milia was different. Before meeting Nefertiti, Persephone could say that Milia was, without a shadow of a doubt, the most obsessed woman she had ever met in the entirety of her existence. She basically worshipped the ground he walked on and was willing to dirty her hand for him in any way possible.


    Sol reciprocated those feelings by giving almost blind trust to Milia. He might not show it, but clearly, she was the most capable and close confidant in his mind. Even though she was one of the weakest, she had the greatest authority.


    But they are different. Pandora mused.


    Milia was Sol¡¯s shadow. The one who dealt with all the darkness of the Kingdom in his stead. As for Nefertiti, if everything she learned about her actions were true. Then should she say that she was the light?


    How amusing.


    Camelia sighed and shrugged, ¡°As much as it pains me to say this. That is indeed the case. Milia is more or less the leader of Sol¡¯s harem now. Or should I say the director of the council?¡±


    She had once tried to take control of his harem, positioning herself as the de facto leader. But back then, she was more or less out of favor with Sol. Though she doubted she would have been able to match the cunning Milia either way.


    ¡°Council?¡± Nefertiti was bewildered by the knowledge.


    ¡°As our number increases, we sometimes meet and discuss. The council isn¡¯t just composed of Sol¡¯s women. Any woman who has a relationship close to him is welcomed. Of course, you definitely have a seat reserved for you there.¡± Camelia shrugged.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°At first, we started it to calm down any possible negative feelings between us. No matter how much we love him, having to share his time is not easy by any means. It was a necessary step for us to make a coherent group. Thankfully, now the tensions have all but vanished. Well¡­ at least within our current group.¡± Camelia drawled as she looked toward Kiyohime. She might not be able to see. But even her weakened self could feel the Dragon Queen¡¯s monstrous presence.


    Her presence reminded her of Lilith. However, if Lilith was like a sharp blade ready to sever anything, the one in front of her felt like a vast and immense sea ready to submerge the whole world.


    This woman was strong, of that there was no doubt. To top it all off, she was also a bonafide dragon.


    ¡°Lady Kiyohime. What do you think? Will you join us in our small gathering?¡±


    ¡°Ahem~ I have just woken up.¡± Kiyohime cleared her throat while she adjusted her position in the bed.


    The others all did their best to hide their snickers. It was hard to believe that such a cute action was done by the same person who half destroyed the forest during her couple tussle against Sol.


    Rather than a fierce warrior, she now looked more like a shy maiden.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Kiyohime glanced around, searching for the right words. She was burning with embarrassment.


    With Sol absent, the heat that had been clouding her mind had all but dissipated, however, the warmth stirring her loin was particularly distracting.


    She realized just how reckless and shameful she acted the very moment she appeared in this realm.


    Fighting with Sol with so many people close by and officially becoming his mate. She was sure that the elves who had ways to contact the Astral Realm must have already sent the news up.


    Was Tiamat rolling on the ground and laughing her ass off? What about Fafnir or Welsh and Hydra?


    Stupid. Idiot. Dumbass.


    She groaned and scolded herself. All she wished now was to roll on the bed and act like it was all a dream.


    In the end, though, she couldn¡¯t show a more shameful sight to those women. They were all Sol¡¯s mates. Shouldn¡¯t she make sure to establish the hierarchy here?


    ¡°I¡­ I am Kiyohime. Queen¡­ Well, most likely Ex-Queen of the Dragon Race. I apologize for the way our first meeting went. I hope none of you were hurt during the fight.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ Thank you for your humble words. However, you do not have to worry. We are not so weak that the reverberation of a fight between two Kings could hurt us.¡± Persephone smiled as she answered. She did not miss the meaning behind Kiyohime¡¯s words and even if it was not unintentional, she refused to let that woman consider them weak.


    What did it matter that this girl was most likely ten times older than Ambrosia? In this world, age was just a number. All that mattered was power, and no matter how strong Kiyohime was¡­ ultimately, she was only a King.


    I am sure we can beat her if my sister helps. Lilith should also be able to win against her if necessary and if all else fails. I can just call my mother. Persephone thought like the rogue she was at heart.


    As for how unfair it would be to call Ambrosia? If Kiyohime wasn¡¯t happy, she should call Tiamat as well if she could. It wasn¡¯t her fault Tiamat was forever banned from entering the Mortal Realm, right?


    Kiyohime looked at the smiling Persephone. She didn¡¯t know why, but her intuition was telling her that this woman was having very insidious thoughts.


    Pandora could not help but sigh out loud.


    Well, the peace did not last very long.

 CH 685: She simped so hard she leveled up.

    As Kiyohime and Persephone gazed at each other,


    ¡°Girls, please¡­ We should not fight with each other.¡± Nefertiti clapped gently. Her voice, soft like a breeze in spring, spread in the room and diffused the tension.


    ¡°We are all women of our lord, regardless of our race or power. Rather than a futile confrontation of power and dominance, shouldn¡¯t we think about how to make him happier?¡± Her smile was worthy of a saint who was willing to embrace the world and all its suffering.


    ¡°Explain yourself, girl,¡± Kiyohime growled but Nefertiti did not show even a hint of fear as she gazed back at Kiyohime, a pure smile still etched on her face.


    ¡°Lord Husband would not wish for us to fight each other, nor do something as pointless as establishing hierarchy amongst us. If you cannot understand such a simple truth. What use is there for you to have free will?¡± Nefertiti chuckled, ¡°Of course, He would also not be happy if you became a puppet of his. Our Lord is too magnanimous for such a thing. So, it¡¯s my duty to make all of you understand this truth. His truth. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The smile slipped off her face as she looked at each of them in the eyes. Her pupils devoid of light, an ominous swirl of ambiguous emotions.


    ¡°There are few things more pitiful than the picture of a shrew fighting for the love of a man. Do not think your power makes you special. He treats all of us equally because his heart is as large and accommodating as the world. But do not take his kindness for permission to bring chaos to his court.¡±


    Here she was. A Duke, threatening three Kings, one of whom was a dragon, without any hesitation whatsoever. Anyone seeing this scene would feel like she was crazy and Pandora was no exception to this fact.


    Yep. This confirms it. Girl is definitely nuts. Why am I even surprised? This should be a given now when it comes to Sol. Pandora mused as she dispelled the faint energy of persuasion that was filling her mind.


    On the side, she could see all the other women doing the same and then start glaring at Nefertiti.


    Still, they knew in their hearts that Nefertiti was in the right. Though the way she went at it was not something anyone could praise or support.


    ¡°This power¡­ Did you use it on the believers you gathered?¡± Camelia, who had stayed silent until now, asked.


    The power Nefertiti used was familiar to her. It was very similar to the power she was born with. A power she rarely used now, and she had her reasons, valid ones, for it.


    Nefertiti did not seem surprised at Camelia¡¯s question, ¡°I did not need to. The elves themselves were more than happy to convert to our Lord¡¯s side. If I had to be honest, I must say that it was a bit too easy.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Then¡­ What if they weren¡¯t easy to convert?¡± Camelia pushed. But for Nefertiti, the answer was self-evident.


    ¡°My Lord forbade me from using this power to gather faith. I would never go against a direct order of his. His words are laws. No matter how arduous the journey was, I would have accomplished my duty, one way or another.¡±


    ¡°You are a zealot.¡±


    ¡°No. I am simply a humble believer. Mere words cannot explain the depth of my feelings for him. He gave meaning to my purposeless existence, helped me find my Truth, and developed my True Name. Everything I am now is thanks to his guiding hand.¡±


    ¡°The weight of your love is too heavy, almost too heavy, don¡¯t you think?¡± Camelia said.


    ¡°You are quite hypocritical. Were you not the one who betted her own life all to give more power to our Lord early on in his radiant journey? Even at the price of losing his trust, you did not hesitate. Tell me, with everything you know now. If you could go to the past, would you make a different choice?¡±


    Camelia answered instantly, ¡°No. I would not.¡± Back then, for the wager with the goddesses, it was imperative that Sol knew nothing about what was going on. His choice had to be entirely genuine.


    ¡°Even if I could go to the past hundred times, I would still make the same choice a hundred times. Even more so with everything I know now.¡± She added.


    Thanks to that bet, Sol was able to enter the Phoenix realm, meet Nent and Hathor as well as sign a contract with Isis while getting Nefertiti. All those women were essential for Sol¡¯s insurmountably rapid growth.


    So, she did not regret that choice. The only thing she regretted was hiding the truth about Gerald. Nothing more.


    ¡°I am glad. Your words do not disappoint.¡± Nefertiti nodded. ¡°As for the weight of my love, you are right to say that it is indeed heavy. Perhaps it really is too heavy. I realize that I may be a little extreme in my actions.


    ¡°Not just a little,¡± Pandora muttered out loud without realizing it and immediately raised her hand in surrender when Camelia and Nefertiti turned toward her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mind me. Continue discussing. I am just the wind. I do not even exist.¡± She whistled and started to observe a truly fascinating crack in the wall.


    Sighing, Nefertiti continued, ¡°While my action may be a little¡­ well, a lot extreme. My ultimate goal does not change. I wish to bring happiness to the sun that illuminated the dark sky in my heart. I wish to share his light with the world. To make all people open their hearts as well and pray to him. I wish to. No¡­ I WILL make him a God in the truest sense of the word.¡±


    Her eyes shimmered as she finished her sentence. The world started to sway as if it was resonating with those words.


    Light bloomed, nearly blinding everyone present and in her heart, Nefertiti could hear it.


    A small click.


    A sound so imperceptible, that some might think she was imagining it.


    But she knew¡­


    She could¡­


    That she was now complete and now¡­


    ¡°I am going to advance to the next realm.¡± She announced with the utmost calm. Not caring about how groundbreaking her words were.


    After all, she was about to become the first Phoenix in nearly ten thousand years to advance to the King realm. She would also be the first Hybrid Phoenix in all of history to reach that rank. One that was not even a Perfect Hybrid, unlike someone like Isis.


    But for Nefertiti, the honor mattered little. For her, this too was nothing more than the grace of her Lord Husband.

 CH 686: Shock

    The transition from the Duke to the King realm was always a very special phenomenon. In the Mortal Realm especially, where beings of the King realm were few and far between, the phenomenon had a far more special meaning and significance in addition to its impact on the world.


    However, the transition of a Phoenix? Such ludicrousness was almost unheard of. Divine Beasts could all easily reach the Duke realm just through their natural talent alone. Moreover, as fully powered Dukes, they could match most, if not all, lower-tiered Kings and even defeat them depending on the mastery of their realms.


    But they all faced a wall while taking the next step towards insurmountable power, towards godhood. This was not a question of talent. More like a natural limit that was etched in their bodies, stopping them from breaking through.


    From the moment Nefertiti started her enlightenment, a golden holy light flowed out from her body, covering everyone in the room and spreading out until even the entire forest was covered by its blinding radiance.


    All the elves came out of their houses, and even Sol, who had been discussing with Siegfried, came out of his abode. His gaze, piercing through the chasm of distance, soon settled on Nefertiti''s brilliant form. So pure and radiant.


    Sol had to admit. Even with all of his powers and insights, he did not see this coming.


    In his estimation, the next King among his ranks should have been Isis or even Nuwa. Both of them were perfect hybrids like him and, in a way, had a far nobler lineage than his. Nuwa was born between Echidna and Asmodeus, two full-fledged demigods. While Isis was the daughter of a True Demon at the demigod level and the Phoenix Queen herself.


    Compared to them Nefertiti¡¯s lineage could not even hold a candle. Born from the union of a Phoenix and a Charm spirit, her only purpose in life was to be sold for a political marriage and give birth to a more special phoenix down the line.


    Thanks to her lineage, she was born with otherworldly beauty but no particular talent whatsoever.


    Yet here she was. Shining more radiantly than anyone he had ever laid his eyes upon.


    Sol smiled. A feeling of love and pride surged within his heart and threatened to overwhelm his chest as he watched his beloved¡¯s ascension. Born from nothing, she rose to transcend everything. She had reached the apex, defying her destiny against all expectations. Hurry


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    He muttered while watching in silence as the holy light healed the world. His depleted energy from his fight with Kiyohime was entirely restored. The burnt tree and vegetation were growing back at a frightening speed and even the mana that had been consumed was replenished.


    It was as if the world itself was cheering for the birth of a new King and sharing its Blessing with all those present.


    Sol smiled and flew higher, he wished to not miss a single instance of this historical event.


    Next to him, Kaiser and Nidhogg wore complicated expressions. As the two Dragons with the highest potential to become King, it would be hard to explain what they were feeling at the moment in mere words.


    The breadth of their emotions intensified further knowing that Nefertiti had done very little training and yet reached such a state. She had devoted most of her time to preaching and yet¡­ she had surpassed them.


    Nefertiti did not seek the power of a King. She was content with staying a Duke. In combat, both of them were sure they could win without a shadow of a doubt.


    Yet the one they thought was inferior to them was now ascending to heights they dreamed every day of reaching. A new level they could only observe with envy.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The one who was the most affected was none other than Nidhogg. After all, she was a hybrid like Nefertiti and a perfect one at that. She might not have some great lineage but she was still born between a Singularity who could have become a Demigod and the direct daughter of Hydra, a Dragon King.


    She looked down at her hands, clenching her fists hard enough that they could pierce her dragon skin.


    What made her different? What did Nefertiti have that she did not?


    Nidhogg immediately knew the answer to that question. An answer all too obvious for anyone to see. She had done her research and knew that there was nothing outstanding about Nefertiti other than her otherworldly beauty.


    There was no way she would have been able to reach such a level with just that.


    But everything changed the day she met Him.


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes started to blaze with an unshakeable resolve. If before she was only half joking about her plans, now she was convinced that it was the only way for her to accomplish all her dreams.


    Sol would undoubtedly be one of the keys that would allow her to reach the next level. Both as a warrior and a poison master.


    Licking her lips, she once again focused on Nefertiti, bringing out all her senses to their maximum sensitivity. She even went as far as to ingest a drug to put all of her senses into hyperdrive to channel her focus. Petty machination could wait for later.


    Observing the transition in the realm of a Divine Beast was the kind of event one could only seek without ever getting the chance to find one.


    The Phoenix Realm must be going crazy right about now. She thought inwardly with a mischievous smile.


    ***


    Nidhogg was right. The Phoenix realm was indeed going absolutely batshit insane over this event.


    While Nefertiti was going through her enlightenment, the elves were not the only ones to take notice of it.


    The evolution of a Divine Beast never went unnoticed, no matter the realm. Especially if the one in question was the very Progenitor of that race.


    For Gabriel, the day had started stressful like many others in recent history. Lately, she had been enrolled in a power struggle with the other Divine Beasts because of her good friend Tiamat. Thankfully, they had Yggdrasil and Asmodeus providing help to their cause which made it manageable. However, it wasn''t easy by any means.


    As if that weren¡¯t enough already, every time she wanted to retire from her position and disappear somewhere, Tiamat would remind her of the debt she owed to her good friend. Tiamat told her she was free to go but should prepare the maid clothes she would need to wear.


    Just thinking about the skimpy outfit that, in many ways, could not even be reliably called clothing made Gabriel shudder in fear and utter disgust. There was no way she would be caught wearing such a thing.


    Now, though, Gabriel had no time to think about all the dreadful things in life. Her instincts were screaming at her that something big was about to happen. She might not have the ability to observe the stars of her descendants like Tiamat, but she was still fully integrated with every member of her bloodline.


    What is happening? Gabriel thought as she stood up. The feeling she was getting was faint. As if the one causing this was in a completely different world.


    At the moment, there were only three Phoenix that were outside of her Territory.


    Nephthys


    Isis.


    Nefertiti.


    ¡°Is Isis finally becoming a King?¡± She muttered but frowned at the end. She was very intimate with Isis¡¯ aura and she was sure that it was not her.


    This could only mean one thing.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Just as Gabriel reached a startling realization, Nent opened her door and rushed into the throne room.


    For someone as dignified and regal as Nent, seeing her with such a dishevelled appearance was practically an impossible notion.


    However, if her hunch was right, she could understand why. A gentle smile spread on her face as she looked at the daughter that had once nearly strayed to the wrong path, a path that would only end in her destruction.


    ¡°Congratulations. It seems like your granddaughter has accomplished something truly incredible.¡± Even as she uttered those words, she could hardly believe it. Furthermore, for her to feel so much power despite the distance, it was clear that Nefertiti was awakening to a powerful name and concept.


    Servitude? Michael¡¯s concept? She shook her head. It was similar yet fundamentally different. Purer, deeper, and far, far stronger than Micheal could ever hope to reach, even at his peak.


    ¡°Truly wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Mother. I¡­ I request permission to descend into the Mortal Realm.¡± Nent lowered her head and asked. This was it. The moment she had been waiting for nearly 700 years.


    However, she had changed after meeting Sol and was not as obsessed with the process as she had been in the past. Still, there was no way she could have completely discarded one of her greatest desires.


    But¡ª that wasn¡¯t all.


    Nefertiti becoming a King was thrilling. Exhilarating even. But she knew, more than anyone else, that this success wasn¡¯t her own.


    Sol.


    Her beloved partner. It had been so long since they parted. She was starting to miss him.


    She wanted to meet him and spend some time with him.


    Gabriel laughed, ¡°You have my permission.¡± She had no reason to keep Nent here. ¡°I would have loved to come down with you. Convey my greetings to Sol on my behalf and send my heartfelt congratulations to Nefertiti. Now that she has reached the King Realm, she can obtain her own army and subordinates when¡­ well, if she wants to come back.¡±


    Gabriel could only leak an awkward laugh in the end. Remembering the sights she witnessed in Nefertiti¡¯s room. Watching her great-granddaughter masturbate to the picture of her grandson-in-law was not something she expected to happen one day.


    She really doubted she would see that girl back anytime soon now that she was with Sol.

 CH 687: Theia

    While the world seemed to have gone full-on insanity mode over Nefertiti and what her ascension to the next level meant, the girl or rather phoenix in question, on the other hand, found herself surprisingly calm as she opened her eyes in her inner world settled deep within her mind.


    ¡°How distasteful.¡± She muttered gently while looking at what was supposed to be the reflection of her inner self.


    It was a world filled with mirrors. Thousands upon thousands of mirrors, all reflecting her at different times of her life. From the moment she was born to the day she met Sol.


    ¡°I did not expect that my true self was such a narcissistic bitch.¡± She chuckled and started advancing, ignoring the reflections. She understood well what this meant.


    This twisted inner self was once her truth. The realization that she was, in the end, nothing but a honey trap. Born with no authority on her own. Not even the authority to dictate her own life. A puppet of fate, whose road had already been established before she was even born.


    Her steps stopped as she was about to leave the forest of mirrors. Her limbs were caught in dozens of chains, inanimate objects binding her to this accursed place.


    The reflections in the mirrors were all smiling at her. A fake smile that was made to hide all the emotions they felt within. A mask worn to protect themselves from the harsh reality of the world.


    ¡°Truly. It is so very pitiful. You seem to be misunderstanding something,¡± Nefertiti stopped herself from trying to leave, and with a wave of her hand, she broke one of the mirrors close to her. ¡°I do not fear myself.¡±


    For the next few minutes, her inner world was overwhelmed with the noises of shattering mirrors.


    The Nefertiti who smiled as she received her name from her Progenitor.


    The Nefertiti who smiled while receiving a humiliating training in how to please men.


    The one who smiled while being wooed by possible fianc¨¦s.


    The one who smiled while discovering that she was just one of the many phoenix experiments conducted by her grandmother.


    Smile. Smile. Smile.


    Slowly, methodically, carefully, she broke one mirror after another, shattering them entirely and leaving only fragments of their existence.


    She did not try to leave but instead walked toward the centre. The closer she inched towards the centre, the expression on the face of the Nefertiti inside the mirrors became that much more distorted.


    From smiling, they changed to anger then fear, and finally unbridled sadness.


    ¡°You are finally starting to show a good expression.¡± She laughed as she broke another mirror.


    ¡°Do you know, I believed I was an actor and that life was nothing but a large stage.¡± She stopped as the chain started tightening around her neck. ¡°I wore a mask to fool the world and even myself.¡±


    She moved her arm. The chain around screeched, digging into her flesh and drawing blood. But in the end, it was unable to struggle further, breaking under her might.


    ¡°It was you right? My beloved mask.¡± The expressions in the few remaining mirrors faltered.


    ¡°When I was angry, you were smiling.¡± She broke the chain binding her right leg.


    ¡°When I was sad. You still kept on smiling.¡± She destroyed the chain binding her waist.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°You were like a veil I hid myself under.¡± She ignored the pain as she snapped the chain around her neck.


    As she did so, all but one of the mirrors were destroyed.


    ¡°It must have been hard. Right?¡± Nefertiti placed her hand on the mirror, looking down at the ugly person who was next to her. A misshaped face and body, akin to an abstract painting. This was the accumulation of all the expectations placed on her. The accumulation of all the dozens of masks she wore while hiding her envy, pettiness, jealousy, wrath, bitterness, and the plethora of negative emotions that dictated and showcased her life, her very existence.


    The result of such action was understandable.


    ¡°Truly. Despite my beauty, I had the ugliest heart. I might have broken down if I did not meet my beloved.¡±


    She gently caressed the mirror, muttering to herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer anymore you know. He told me it¡¯s alright to be myself.¡±


    The ugly reflection looked back at her.


    ¡°When I am angry, I wish to be able to scream. To laugh when I am happy and cry when I am sad.¡±


    The reflection in the mirror started changing, and soon, what stood in front of Nefertiti was a woman with long flaming golden hair as bright as the sun and two beautiful rainbow-coloured eyes.


    ¡°I am Nefertiti. Both the ugly and the beautiful are me, just different parts that constitute who I am. I do not fear my ugliness for He will accept all of who I am and will become.¡±


    The mirror broke.


    ¡°My desire goes beyond Servitude as well. My lord does not wish for his wives to be servants. I am nothing but a humble believer. This is why, from now on, I will not spread Servitude.¡±


    ¡°I will become Faith itself.¡±


    A new Concept was etched on her soul. One that was superior to even the power of Servitude.


    Faith.


    One of the strongest concepts in existence, the basis of divinity itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to acquire my Name and become a King.¡±


    A name appeared in front of her, frail and flimsy.


    Ishar. The Queen of Heaven. A powerful True Name she had obtained because of her sense of competition against Isis.


    Thinking about it now, it truly was a childish and useless competition and she was glad to be friends with Isis now.


    ¡°This name suits me no more.¡± She had changed so much since all those events. She had no wish to stand as a fake Queen nor did she wish to rule heaven. The only one who had such a right was none other than her Lord.


    But then, what should she do?


    She thought deeply, filling her mind with all the actions and words of Sol and one of his greatest catchphrases.


    ¡°Let there be light, he said.¡± Her resolve was found. Her Lord was the All-Seeing Radiant Lord.


    How could she not share the qualities of her Lord as his emissary?


    ¡°All I wish is to become a being akin to the one that has guided me to this crossroads. I will be the one standing at the forefront. Bringing forth the Light and sharing it with the world. I¡­ Will become Light!¡±


    The world sang praise at her decision. Powerful mana flowed in her body, sweeping away all the remains of the broken mirror leaving place to an entirely white space filled with endless light.


    A new name formed in her mind. One that was the perfect fit for all her beliefs.


    Theia. [1]


    The name resonated within her heart. A name bringing forth the full power of the primordial light and a desire to open the eyes of all people roaming the world. To the truth of her one true Lord.


    Realizing this, Nefertiti laughed. One full-blown laugh as if venting all the negative feelings that had been accumulating in her heart throughout her wretched existence.


    Her True Name could only be described as ironic. After all, thanks to this, she might be able to move even faster than Nent, whose Name and Concept were related to lightning and speed.


    But beyond even a simple comparison to Nent, Nefertiti felt elated. The connection between her and Sol had greatly strengthened and she had a feeling she was even closer to him than any of his contracts could ever hope to become.


    From this day, the Emissary of the Light would walk the earth, spreading the guidance and truth of her Lord.


    [1]: The ancient Greeks believed Theia, sometimes referenced as Thea, to be the goddess of sight and light. Thea translates to sight. The ancient Greeks believed they could see because of light beams emitted from their eyes. This belief is perhaps why Theia was associated with light and with sight. She was also seen as the mother of the light to the sun, moon, and dawn.


    I really worked hard on this name, lol, since it suits the All Seeing Radiant Lord title of Sol.

 CH 688: Waking up

    Opening her eyes, Nefertiti found herself lying down on a soft bed.


    A familiar ceiling. She thought to herself, looking at the room''s ceiling she had been using for some time now in Southern Pride.


    ¡°Had sweet dreams?¡± The voice brought her out of her reverie, and Nefertiti finally noticed the presence of The Witch of Life.


    Her name was Persephone, if I recall correctly. She thought as she observed the green-haired woman with curiosity. After all, ¡°What is this attire?¡± Nefertiti asked in a bewildered tone, unable to believe her eyes.


    The previous green robe was not on her at the moment, instead, her body was covered with a skimpy red skirt filled with fluffy edges and a sleeveless red top that exposed her upper chest in a delectable fashion.


    The attire confused Nefertiti. On the one hand, those clothes were clearly specialized for winter. But there was not much snowfall in Southern Pride and, in the first place, how could a King-ranked being like Persephone be affected by something like the weather?


    ¡°Heh, I can see that you are curious about my attire. But first, I need to say¡­ Congratulations on reaching the next realm.¡± Persephone delivered with a calm voice and even clapped a little.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nefertiti had finally remembered. She had been talking with Persephone and the others when she finally got the enlightenment she needed and ascended to the next realm.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Persephone,¡± Nefertiti answered, still grasping at straws to understand the situation fully. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± She had a hard time adjusting her internal clock.


    ¡°Not much really. Just around a day.¡±


    ¡°I see. Only a¡­ Pardon?¡± Nefertiti looked at Persephone like she was crazy. How could a simple ascension to the King-realm knock her out for an entire day? The notion felt ludicrous to her.


    ¡°Let me explain. Otherwise, we will be here for a long time.¡±


    So, Persephone started to explain everything that happened. After her ascension began, Sol simply observed from afar and forbade people from approaching or helping her.


    Her ascension created a vortex of energy that not only nourished the world and repaired nature but also helped in the advancement of many of the elves.


    A blessing to the world in many ways.


    When everything ended, Nefertiti was completely out cold and was carried to her room by Sol who made sure to keep her safe and stayed close to her for nearly all day.


    After that, he was forced to leave Nefertiti''s bedside because of an important discussion with the elves.


    Persephone admitted that she did not have all the details but, basically, most of the problems they had were resolved at record speed. The alliance talk with the elves went relatively well and they even had a discussion with the Succubi Princess, Anastasia.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    There was also talk about possible weddings or a simple relationship between the two countries and while Sol did not directly accept or reject, he proposed that Satella follow him to the Babel.


    The elves were already mostly self-sufficient and the role of the Queen was more a matter of regulation and tradition than anything truly major. Siegfried was also given permission to enter Lustburg.


    But he refused, for now, quoting that someone needed to stay and protect their home just in case.


    ¡°I can not fault him.¡± Persephone said, ¡°The situation in the Mortal Realm is full of problems and as the strongest fighter in Southern Pride, he couldn¡¯t exactly leave with peace of mind. Thankfully we reached a solution for that problem.¡±


    Persephone smirked, ¡°The two young dragons and the Dragon Queen, also wanted to follow but, in the end, they were unable to do that. Clearly, Grandpa Asmodeus is still not intent on letting any living dragon enter Lustburg. But in this case, this came pretty handy because Siegfried acknowledged that his presence wouldn¡¯t really be necessary with the Dragon Queen.¡±


    ¡°Even the Dragon Queen was rebuked. Does Lord Asmodeus not fear Lady Tiamat?¡± Nefertiti asked, trying to wrap her head around the information she received.


    ¡°Tiamat might be strong but our dear grandpa is not a weakling either, you know? I doubt she can bully him in submission like she likes to do with other weaker people.¡± Persephone expressed her feelings. She might not like Asmodeus much.


    But only the witches were allowed to insult that sloppy and careless man. Persephone would not let anyone else disrespect him¡­ outside of perhaps Sol.


    Nefertiti showed a smile befitting her immense beauty, ¡°Thank you for sharing all that information.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Sol was really worried about you and, as much as I do not care about you, I know he would be sad if we showed an open and hostile relationship.¡±


    ¡°You are quite direct, Miss Persephone.¡±


    ¡°I was told on many occasions that I have a venomous tongue. Does it bother you?¡±


    ¡°Not all. I am happy people like you are around Lord Husband. Furthermore, the indifference is mutual. So, there is no need to feel sad or guilty.¡±


    The two women exchanged gentle but chilly laughs as they observed each other. Persephone in particular felt extremely wary and could not help but want to stand up and leave this place.


    Her power became stronger and entered a new level. She thought grimly. If before she could take Nefertiti lightly, Persephone could not say that she would be able to win without sacrificing a few important pieces at the moment.


    Furthermore, this power was still nothing but the result of a novice not understanding their limits.


    Just what kind of Concept and Name did she obtain?


    Persephone was curious. Oh, so curious. But she held herself back. Asking about such aspect to someone you were not close to was no different from a crime and were punished as such.


    ¡°So, now that you have explained all of this. I still do not understand the nature of your current attire and why I can see you holding folded clothes. Finally, and the most important question, where is my Lord?¡±


    Nefertiti watched perplexed as Persephone approached her while holding red clothes that seemed similar to the one Persephone was wearing.


    For a phoenix born in the desert, winter clothes were of no utility. But she was also pretty sure that winter clothes shouldn¡¯t be this revealing in the first place.


    ¡°Firstly, Sol is¡­ Well. Let¡¯s say he is currently being taken care of by many elves in one of their open baths. As for why I am wearing this and why you will wear the same thing in a few moments? Haha, we have a holiday in Lustburg, called Christmas and Sol asked that you wear those clothes. Any dissatisfaction?¡±


    ¡°None.¡± Nefertiti did not argue further and simply took the offered clothes and changed into them.


    She felt no shame disrobing in front of Persephone. However, once Nefertiti stood in front of the mirror, she could not help but freeze for a brief moment.


    She finally realized something she had been unconsciously ignored until now.


    ¡°My hair.¡±  She muttered.


    Her hair, once a beautiful shade of brown was now replaced by beautiful silver-white hair. Not unlike the gleaming scales her Lord showed in his dragon form.

 CH 689:

    A few moments ago, while Nefertiti was still sleeping after awakening her True Name, Sol found himself resting in the special open-air hot bath. This particular body of water was made from the fountain of youth. A special holy water blessed by the Supreme Daughter and the World Tree.


    The water in itself had many healing properties and rejuvenating effects; While it couldn¡¯t increase the lifespan of a mortal beyond a certain point, it provided the benefit of helping one to retain their youthful appearance.


    Sol remembered that Theresa complained about how much more money she would have if the elves were willing to sell this special water and now that he was trying it for himself, he had to admit that Theresa had been spot on in her assessment.


    Most of his fatigue was washed away when Nefertiti reached the King realm. But now, he felt like he was bathing in pure heaven. His sore muscles relaxed and all the stress that had been plaguing him seemingly all throughout his life had vanished into oblivion.


    I wanna sleep. Sol thought idly. Lately, even sleeping was a luxury. As his power continued to increase and his mortality shed away, his need for sleep and rest also slowly vanished.


    Nowadays, even when he was sleeping, his mind would still work on overdrive. Deciphering the laws of the world and prying at the threads of destiny.


    The world is evolving. Am I right, Adam?


    [Well, my dear reincarnation is willing to talk to me again? What problem do you have this time?]


    Sol sighed. He knew that lately he had been only talking to Adam when he needed help.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    [Haha, you are a good boy. Didn¡¯t think you would apologize. Where did the arrogant Dragon Emperor go?]


    I only show my arrogant side to my enemies and my subordinates. You are a friend.


    [Oh¡­ I am feeling all flustered. Though you know¡­ It¡¯s quite pitiful that your only male friend is your past self.]


    ¡°¡­¡± Sol found himself utterly speechless. He sadly had no rebuttal against that brutal verbal attack.


    What about you? I guess you were swarming with friends when you were mortal?


    [Well¡­]


    The two men went silent. Realizing that continuing this discussion would only bring mutual destruction.


    [Ahem¡­ Anyway. About the world. You are technically wrong. The world is not evolving. It¡¯s healing and boy this does not bode well for you.]


    ¡°¡­ Explain.¡±


    Adam went deeper and allowed Sol a better understanding of the current situation, from his perspective. The world was like a living organism and mana was its blood and sustenance. A world without mana was a dead world that could sustain no lives whatsoever nor could it bring the birth of new lives. It was destined to be desolate and barren.


    From the perspective of the world, all races were part of it. While they were alive, they would absorb mana and grow and when they died, they would give back said mana to the world.


    But the most important piece in this relation was Adam himself. Adam was the heart of the world. The machine that keeps pumping blood and oxygen.


    Even as the world continued to grow and more races continued to appear, no problem existed due to his presence.


    [When I died a part of the world died with me, to speak in simple terms. The one who could keep the world cycle continuing was Eve.]


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°So, the world started to break?¡±


    Adam scoffed, [As if the world I created could break that easily. In fact, killing all those gods gave back so much mana that the world would have been able to continue with no problem for a few hundred billion years more honestly.]


    He sounded almost insulted when he answered.


    [The problem wasn¡¯t my world. The problem was those little girls creating Divine Beasts.]


    The world Adam created worked on a simple principle. Give and take.


    [Divine Beasts were balance breakers, so to speak. They can suck dry the mana in the air, creating mana dead zones. But they give nothing back. Worse, since they don¡¯t keep the mana they absorb during a fight, even when they die, which happens rarely because of how fucking long they live, the mana they do give back is vastly inferior to the mana they absorbed while alive.]


    Adam went on a full rant, causing Sol to grimace.


    [If there were only the original fourteen. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Massive monsters like divine beasts exist in other universes too. But do you know the one rule that helps keep the balance when it comes to a naturally powerful being?]


    Sol thought carefully but the answer was more than evident.


    ¡°Fertility.¡±


    [Bingo. The more powerful a being is, the harder it is for them to procreate. This is a necessary rule. Even when they do procreate, generally only lower-level hybrids are born. But what did my genius daughter do?]


    Sol covered his eyes, ¡°Energy separation.¡±


    He chuckled helplessly. When it came to fertility, even dragons struggled to give birth to pure blood. But things completely changed when all divine beasts had the ability to literally give birth asexually.


    [You guys are like parasites. But you aren¡¯t the worst offender. Chaos is even worse. What the hell are those Spawn of Chaos and those Titans? As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the two sides fought for millennia, severely over-drafting the world and destroying the balance. More mana dead zones, more zones entirely devoured by Chaos. This created a chain reaction. Less powerhouses could be born because the world itself was blocking the way. A self-defense mechanism that is activated to protect itself from impending death.]


    ¡°¡­ Is it why no more god could appear? The world itself did not have enough energy to sustain the birth of a new god?¡±


    [Not entirely. But it¡¯s definitely one of the biggest reasons.]


    ¡°I guess this is also why the two mother goddesses are still asleep?¡±


    [Indeed. At their current level, any wound takes an astronomical amount of energy to heal. But the world itself couldn¡¯t sustain that level of energy production. So, they sleep, slowly healing themselves. Though now things are different.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [You are a smart man. So, you should understand what is happening. The world is healing. More precisely, the Mortal Realm is healing. The balance is finally spreading. This is why people around you who may have been stuck at the same level for years find themselves easily overcoming their limits. Your effect is still limited. But as you grow stronger, the effect will spread and one day, the Mortal Realm will have the same mana density as the Astral Realm and more. It¡¯s actually a good thing.]


    ¡°But I am also indirectly helping my opponents.¡±


    [What an ironic situation. The stronger you get, the stronger the world becomes. The previous gods who had been in hiding will awaken more easily and will rise to the False God level pretty fast even without their Divine Kingdom. But those aren¡¯t problematic. The one true problem is Eve. The more the world heals, the faster both of her selves will heal as well.]


    ¡°Any ways to stop this?¡±


    [There are ways to slow it down. But at the end of the day, it¡¯s impossible to stop. The world is like a drowning man grasping at anything that can help it. Right now, I can say that you are the true Darling of Fate.]


    ¡°I thought Fate was supposed to be an impartial system.¡±


    [In front of Death, even Fate will bend its way.]


    Adam laughed lightly.


    [Well, I believe I have given enough information. I will go to sleep. I have no interest in voyeurism.]


    Sol chuckled as the presence in his mind seemed to vanish and looked behind him.


    He could see more than a dozen young and beautiful elves of all colors clad in green and very revealing Christmas elves¡¯ clothes. Green sleeveless robes that only went from their chest to barely below their butts.


    If Heaven existed, Sol was sure that it was here.


    ¡°Your Lordship. Will you let us attend to you?¡± The one who spoke was a slim tanned dark elf. Her words seemed innocent but her eyes filled with lust and reverence told another story.


    Furthermore, the number of women joining just kept on increasing.


    Sol could feel his blood boil. It had been quite some time since he truly let himself go into pure debauchery.


    Just in case, he made sure to ask if any of them were married or in a relationship, and once he was sure that this wasn¡¯t the case, the last string of reasons keeping him in check snapped.


    Placing his hands together, he prayed.


    Dear ancestors, thank you for bringing all those traditions from Earth into this world.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±

 CH 690

    A few hours later, Sol found himself walking with trembling steps as he approached his assigned stay in the elven kingdom.


    The time he spent with the elves in the hot spring was one that Sol would certainly never forget in his life. Even for him, engaging so many elves simultaneously was a challenge, almost an insurmountable one. Even though he somehow muscled through it, he could feel his stamina reach an all-time low.


    Funnily, even in this strained state, his body was healing continuously while his stamina was replenishing at breakneck speed. There was still some tiredness but he was sure he could deal with that after resting for a few minutes.


    Still, ¡°That was epic.¡± This might have been one of the greatest battles he had ever fought. Even his fight against the great sages and Lupus didn¡¯t tire him that much.


    ¡°But now it¡¯s over.¡± He sighed contentedly and opened the door of his room, only to have his breath taken away as an unimaginable sight greeted him.


    Five women clad in short Santa Claus skirts. Camelia, Persephone, Nefertiti, Kiyohime, and finally, Pandora. A human, a witch, a phoenix, a dragon, and a demon.


    He felt like the setup could have been the start of a pretty bad joke but right now all he could do was gulp, hard. He did not miss the change in Nefertiti¡¯s hair color. However, it was hard to focus on such things when all his mental prowess was busy etching every detail of this magnificent sight right into his brain.


    In the end, the first one to open her mouth was Nefertiti as she beckoned Sol,


    ¡°My Lord. Do you remember what happened in the Astral Realm? Since we were unable to become closer, I thought the best way would be to participate in a euphoric moment together. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡± Sol asked while slowly closing the door behind him. ¡°I think that you are a genius unlike any other.¡±


    He immediately dived amidst danger. Sol was a true person who felt no fear even when facing five king-ranked beings simultaneously.


    Tired? Hell no. He was quite literally bursting with energy at this moment.


    Too much sex? Utter blasphemy. There was no such thing as too much sex. At least not when you were a dragon.


    He could lose. He could even fall in this place. His ball emptied and his blood sucked dry. But¡­ he would never give up.


    He would fight until the very end!


    ¡­ And so started a mighty battle. One desperate struggle of a lone man penetrating five deep hot seas and climbing six mountain ranges, two hills, and two slightly elevated plains.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    A lesser man would have died. But he would not succumb.


    For he was Sol Dragona Luxuria.


    He stopped for a brief moment as he felt someone observing him but then shrugged and continued the fight when he realized the origin of the gaze. He was used to being observed in such moments by now. If they wanted to look they were completely free to fulfill their voyeuristic desires. He did not mind.


    ***


    While Sol was going through the adventure of a lifetime and reaching new heights of pleasure with his beloved women, two elves were observing the hedonistic scene of euphoria through a crystal ball in silence.


    A few moments later, as the moan of a dragon reached them, Satella immediately deactivated the surveillance machine. Her face was beet red and her chest rose and fell like she had just run a marathon.


    ¡°My, oh my!¡± Even the usually bold Jasmine could only fan her reddening face. They had been observing Sol ever since he was joined by the elves at the Hot Spring. At first, this was mainly half out of worry. After all, they needed to protect the elves if something happened.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to understand that the elves did not actually need saving and that their screams were certainly not screams of pain. Far from it.


    ¡°I did not think I would ever witness Lady Kiyohime in such a shameful position. Also, why use that hole? What kind of sordid acts is he teaching her? ¡± Satella covered her eyes, feeling like the faith and illusions she held of her queen''s lofty figure were being crumbled into dust.


    It was one thing to watch her idol lose against another dragon. It was another to witness said idol lick the phallus of a man with utter delight. Then kneel before opening her own butt for him to penetrate her asshole.


    Such actions were incomprehensible for Satella. However, the obvious look of delight and pleasure Kiyohime was showing was proof enough that she was not being coerced into something she did not want.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She groaned while trying to control her pounding heart. Satella was not ignorant about sex. She had even been courted many times before. The ones courting her simply lost and thus were not able to become her mate.


    Because of their large lifespan, elves in general were pretty direct when it came to union.


    Weddings in themselves were pretty rare. However, when it happened, elves would stay loyal to their spouses for life no matter what outside of such sacred union made under the blessing of a world tree. It wasn¡¯t rare for two elves to simply join in order to conceive and then break up.


    A tradition they had taken from the dragons.


    Satella stopped thinking about the intricacy of the elven mating ritual when she caught Jasmine sneakily trying to switch on the crystal ball again.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She growled and Jasmine raised her hands in surrender.


    ¡°Okay, okay. No need to get angry you know? You don¡¯t want me to watch your future husband. I understand.¡±


    Satella sighed at the teasing remark of her friend, ¡°I thought you were interested in him? Why did you stay silent during the meeting? I am sure the elders would have been more than happy to appoint you as his mate.¡±


    Jasmine shrugged, ¡°I am still interested you know? Even if he wasn¡¯t a powerful dragon, he would still be a very handsome man. I am a sucker for a beautiful face.¡±


    ¡°So why the silence?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my problem to deal with. To be honest, You could have nominated me.¡± Jasmine made sure to enunciate the You thoroughly.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I am worried about you and after all the miracles I have witnessed, I believe the Dragon Emperor has a high chance of helping you. I knew that if I proposed myself, you would immediately flee the meeting and fall into your usual cycle of self-loathing.¡±


    Satella''s frown and anger melted like snow under the sun. Only leaving behind a heart filled with shame.


    ¡°See? I just said a few of my thoughts, and you are already blaming yourself.¡± Jasmine sighed and stood up.


    ¡°Either way. Nothing will proceed now. Follow the Emperor to Lustburg. Spend quality with him. Who knows? Perhaps one day you will find yourself in the same situation as your beloved Lady Kiyohime.¡± Letting out a mischievous laugh, Jasmine activated the crystal ball and immediately bolted out of the room, leaving a paralyzed Satella to watch as Sol moved rhythmically behind Kiyohime.


    The words of her friend swirled in her mind but only one question came to her as she analyzed what was happening.


    How does something so big enter in such a small hole?


    Once again, the Elven Queen marveled at the mysteries of life.

 CH 691: Some Truth?

    ¡°Have you ever watched baseball?¡±


    Sol immediately understood that he was dreaming. A dream that brought back memories he thought he had forgotten in their entirety at this point in his life.


    They were memories from a more peaceful time. From a time when he resided in a world with no power or magic. When his greatest worry was his notes and finding a good job in the future after graduating.


    Sol had once been completely ignorant about baseball, but during his university years, he had no choice but to watch it.


    His memories of those times were faint at best, but one of his roommates was a baseball fan¡ª the kind who would wear a jersey and paint his face while paying exorbitant prices for first-row tickets.


    For Sol, who was constantly bored with life at the time, such an amount of relentless passion was truly intriguing ways he was unable to articulate at the time.


    ¡ª What the hell are they even talking about¡­? He once wondered while listening to his friends.


    At first, it was all confusing. The rules, the way points were scored¡ª it didn¡¯t make much sense most of the time. Batting averages? On-base percentages?


    None of it clicked with him, but as time passed, he was (forcefully)trained to watch baseball, developed a favorite team, and eventually found himself celebrating wins and sulking over losses.


    Before he knew it, he was watching postseason games in the fall¡ª


    ¡ª Baseball is absolutely insane!


    It was fun. There was no other proper way to explain the sport other than the fact that it was fun in its own twisted ways.


    Sol found himself shouting at the opposing team and experiencing firsthand how his blood pressure spiked whenever his team lost.


    Soon, instead of playing on his PC or reading books indoors, Sol began throwing baseballs, swinging bats, and practicing alone.


    His reasoning? It truly wasn''t anything grand. In fact, some might even find that it was quite stupid.


    ¡ª If I¡¯m going to insult the players, I might as well understand how hard their sport actually is.


    ¡­ And then¡ª


    ¡ª Holy hell, this is insanely hard.


    Sol realized just how unforgiving the sport was. This went beyond simple matters of talent. It was simply a grueling amount of work with minimum results to show for it in a short time.


    Throwing a ball properly was no joke.


    Hitting one cleanly was even worse.


    What shocked him most was how hard and heavy the baseball felt. Throwing it with full force left his elbows and shoulders feeling like they were being ground down in real time.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    And then there were curveballs and sliders.


    After watching tutorial videos and trying to throw them himself, Sol felt like his wrists were being ground down too from the act alone.


    He finally understood why pitchers frequently underwent surgeries and why they joked about replacing their elbows on the daily.


    After that, Sol stopped yelling at pitchers¡ª and stopped watching baseball altogether.


    No yelling meant no high blood pressure.


    Instead, he picked up the hobby of playing catch and occasionally practiced throwing breaking balls.


    It was his second real hobby in the bleak life of a university student, and he even thought about joining an amateur league after graduating. Even if only for fun.


    But who would¡¯ve thought he would die before being able to accomplish anything worthwhile?


    ¡°I guess this is why people should always seize the present.¡±


    Sol smiled as he watched his past play baseball all alone, no one there to accompany him. Back then he had been too embarrassed to even talk about his hobby and passion to his roommates.


    ¡°I guess even back then I wasn''t bad at all. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°My Lord. Be it past, present, or future, you were, are, and will always be magnificent.¡± Nefertiti''s voice came from behind Sol.


    He laughed. ¡°You don''t seem all that surprised.¡±


    ¡°Lady Nent had already theorized that most Blessed of Lustburg were not from this world. More importantly ever since you awakened your name, I have been getting visions about your past life through my dreams.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sol was not particularly bothered by those revelations. At the moment, the connection between him and Nefertiti went beyond even his contract with Isis and the others.


    The two of them were connected in the most intimate and profound way imaginable. Just like the linking of their souls and beings. He could read all her thoughts with a simple whim and she could access his deepest secrets.


    Her soul was not just connected to his.


    Her soul was his.


    She belonged to him in every way possible. Her life and death were just a mere thought away. No distance could ever remove her from his gaze.


    Is this the relationship between a Blessed and a God? He thought at first but rejected this notion. His relationship with Luxuria was very similar but not even Luxuria had the level of control he had over Nefertiti.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have nothing to hide. I gave every part of myself to you. Because I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Even though in the end, I am nothing but an ordinary man who was lucky enough to change his life?¡±


    Nefertiti smiled gently as she approached Sol and took his hands in hers. Her eyes were earnest as she looked at Sol¡¯s past self, groaning heavily, his hand covered in blisters from all the swinging and the throwing.


    The man she was looking at had nothing particularly special.


    His appearance was moderately handsome but nothing head-turning. His body was frail, his balance was non-existent. He had no training, no power and certainly did not exude the aura of power the current Sol had.


    Even so¡ª


    ¡°All I can see is the earnest and steadfast man I feel in love with and came to respect.¡±


    She gripped his hand tighter, not willing to let him go. ¡°We may have met because of common interest and the machinations of Lady Nent. But your personality is what made me fall in love with you.¡±


    He brought light into her world drenched in utter darkness. ¡°I managed to grow, not because I believed in myself. But because I believed in you who believed in me. Because I refused to betray your expectations, I reached new heights.¡±


    She hugged him. ¡°So do not fear my Lord. You are Sol. You will always be Sol and no one can change that.¡±


    Sol hugged her back. ¡°I don''t know how I have someone as great as you by my side.¡±


    He had to admit. He felt quite¡­ No. Extremely moved.


    As far as he knew, outside otherworlders like Kali and Anubis, or Ambrosia, people like Tiamat, Asmodeus, and Gabriel all knew he was from another world.


    Out of the people close to him, Isis and Nent were also aware and Camelia had more or less an inkling of his origins, even if he never went into detail of his past life.


    ¡°Even after coming this far, I still have a small modicum of fear about revealing my past identity.¡±


    ¡°I believe none of the people close to you would be so shallow that they would think negatively of you because of this.¡±


    ¡°I know. Quite stupid of me isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing stupid about fearing rejection. The more we love something, the greater our fear of losing it.¡± Nefertiti tapped Sol''s head. Even though she was shorter than him, at that moment he couldn''t help but feel comforted by her.


    ¡°My lord. You are nearly perfect. But your most noticeable flaw is your inability to believe in us completely. To believe in our conviction, loyalty, and adoration for you.¡±


    Sol looked offended. ¡°I let the girls fight alone during the war.¡±


    Nefertiti gave him a look akin to a mother looking down at a misbehaving child.


    ¡°You let them fight in a war where you had perfect control of nearly every variable and had a demigod on standby. Even Isis had her King-level undead ready at a moment¡¯s notice. Miss Setsuna or Lilin were never in any danger whatsoever. This war was nothing but a game where you gave the illusion of danger to push the weaker girls around you to reach new heights. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± For the first time in quite some time, Sol found himself speechless. This was even more so since the one speaking was none other than Nefertiti.


    Just what the hell was happening here?

 CH 692

    After his transcendence, having people throw facts right at his face was rare nowadays. Moreover, the one on the other end of that fact-blasting was none other than Nefertiti herself. He would have never believed in a million years that her most faithful confidant would do something like that but it happened nonetheless.


    Nefertiti, Milia, and Skuld were undoubtedly his staunchest supporters. These women would just slit their throats with a gleeful smile if that were to be his wish. When such a woman threw facts at him, he was bound to be shocked out of his wits.


    ¡°I believe in you. I love you. But not even the gods are perfect. The goddesses are the best example of this reality.¡±


    Nefertiti seemed to guess his thoughts and caressed his cheek lovingly.


    ¡°As a believer and Apostle of the All-Seeing Radiant Lord, it is my duty to spread your words and believe in your unending benevolence.


    ¡°As a lover and wife of Sol Dragona Luxuria, it is my duty to not only serve you but also walk alongside you. To make sure you never stray from the right path nor fail in accomplishing your endeavor.¡±


    After her concept evolved, Nefertiti finally came to a shocking understanding.


    Blind servitude was not true love nor was blind faith true faith.


    Her love and devotion to Sol was eternal. Her faith was limitless.


    But it was exactly because of this that she became aware of a solemn fact.


    For all his power and charisma¡ª Sol was ultimately just a young man.


    A man who had to stand tall in his lonesome to protect his loved ones. A man who would show only smiles even when he was breaking down in tears on the inside.


    Such actions were beautiful. Respectable even.


    But,


    ¡°Every single thought and consideration of yours shows that you can not fully trust us.¡±


    She placed a finger on his lip, stopping him from speaking.


    ¡°This is not an accusation. Life is not a joke. There is nothing wrong with putting as many failsafes as possible during something as unpredictable as war.


    ¡°I also know that for someone as powerful as you are now, we must seem all the more fragile. The enemies that you are constantly facing are getting stronger while we are just unable to catch up to you fast enough.¡± Even as a Duke, Sol could reliably fight most King-ranked beings and now that he was a King, all his enemies would be at the demigod level or false god level at least.


    Sooner or later, the goddesses themselves might become enemies and they might have to face the two Mother Goddesses. Just that thought alone was enough to make her chest tighten, to make her breathless.


    Even so,


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°Please believe in us.¡± She asked with all her being.


    ¡°Share your burden with us.¡± She almost sounded pleading in her desperation.


    ¡°Even if we can only take one 1% of all the weight you are carrying.¡± Her voice was as beautiful as a blooming rose.


    ¡°You would still feel 1% lighter, right? That¡¯s more than enough for us.¡±


    Sol looked down at Nefertiti. No falsehood was allowed in this place that represented the innermost part of their hearts. He had no choice but to believe her words wholeheartedly.


    He could see reverence and faith, an absolute insurmountable belief in his being in her every action. He could also see worry and love in her eyes. Emotions that swirled in perfect harmony without clashing against each other.


    Nefertiti was truly a woman worthy of respect. He shouldn''t have been surprised. All his women were special in their own distinctive ways. They were his greatest gifts and blessings.


    ¡°I won''t say that I will be able to stop coddling you girls.¡± He joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Sol did not know just how many times he told himself that he needed to stop acting as if his women were fragile birds that needed to be protected in a gilded cage.


    They were not. His girls were warriors. Women who suffered a sad fate and yet rose above their tragedy to head towards transcendence, overcoming their destiny.


    While he did not have the memories, from what Skuld said, Sol knew that another version of him went through what could only be described as a BAD END.


    A world where he lost everything and everyone he cared for.


    A world where he erased everything and rewound time itself to find a better alternative. Just imagining the possibility of his loved ones was like thousands of needles piercing Sol¡¯s heart non-stop. He could not even bear to imagine such a scenario.


    Sol did not want to lose anyone. This was why he was fighting to reach the Happy Ending. The one where everyone survived and stayed happy forever after.


    ¡°We will fight alongside you for our desired future.¡± Nefertiti tip-toed and kissed him. Their lips barely touched. A light kiss with nothing sensual.


    Even so, that one kiss was enough to appease all of Sol¡¯s worries and anxieties for now.


    This was not the first time he had this discussion. He knew that he needed to change. If he continued as he did then it would make him no different from how Camelia acted when he was still weak and needed their protection.


    But now that he was in her place, as the stronger one, Sol could deeply understand and relate to Camelia¡¯s worries. Her constant fear of losing him, like he feared losing them.


    ¡°I will change.¡± He would not just give his trust to people like Milia. He would truly change and give more freedom to everyone he loved and cherished, that was his conviction.


    ¡°It will take time though and now isn¡¯t the best time.¡±


    ¡°I know. We need to fight the gods, right?¡± There was a fierce smile on her face. Nefertiti could already foresee the tales and legends which would follow the path of sales and she had no intention to cower in the face of danger.


    ¡°Indeed. For now, Hypnos is our greatest threat. But soon, many more will join him and add to our long list of adversities. People who were once the rulers of the very laws that govern and hold this whole universe.¡±


    ¡°And yet we will overcome them and emerge triumphant.¡± Of that, she had no doubt. She had more faith in Sol than he himself had in him, after all.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy honestly. This is why I am doing my best to make everyone grow as much as possible, as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°We will fight alongside you.¡± Her words left no room for debate and Sol did not plan to contradict her either.


    ¡°I know you will.¡±


    ¡°My power is not specialized for combat. But I will spread the word and increase your believers.¡±


    ¡°No need to do that cumbersome task for now. The elves were special. We could act because the foundation and basis of our faith were already set due to my identity. If we try to spread my religion outside of Southern Pride, we will most likely get immediately labeled as a Heretical Cult.¡±


    Sol knew that not all the goddesses were on his side. Invidia in particular seemed to truly hate him to his core. While she still had not proceeded with a decisive act, Sol was already preparing himself for the worst of the goddess of envy¡¯s machinations.


    ¡°The most important for now is simple. Deal with Slothein then hijack the Mortal Realm. When we accomplish that object, the goddesses will be left with only three choices.¡± He lifted three fingers, ¡°Join me, ignore me, or fight me.¡±


    The fourteen goddesses were weak. True. But this was mostly when compared to other gods and when taken individually.


    Sol was not arrogant enough to truly look down on them. After all, even a false god like Tiamat was exhilarated because she managed to fight a goddess to a standstill. This simple fact showed the immense gulf that separated mortals like them from the gods high above.


    ¡°I have to gather all my allies for that day.¡± Fighting all the goddesses would undoubtedly be the worst situation. If the worst-case scenario were to transpire, he would be swarmed on all sides by all the vultures watching in the shadows.


    This was why,


    ¡°On the day I become officially crowned as King of Lustburg¡ª I will make my wish to Luxuria clear.¡±


    The day of his coronation was approaching fast but for now, he needed to return home for his wedding.

 CH 693: Luxurious Life

    Time was as merciless as ever, but Sol used his time well. At least, he believed so.


    Since his first night with the elves and his companions, the days that followed his stay in the vibrant home of the elves were filled with nothing but absolute debauchery and scandalous luxury.


    His conversation with Nefertiti had been an enlightening experience, however, it also made him realize the breadth of problems that barred his path to his envisioned happy ending. Hence, he surmised such leisure would be hard for him in the near future.


    So, he did what any man would do in this situation. He pushed his return to Lustburg and decided to milk his vacation time for all it was worth as much as possible.


    In the morning, he would wake up with one of his harem members sucking him off. Generally, Nefertiti or Camelia. Sometimes a shy Kiyohime as well.


    When he had his breakfast, Pandora would be riding him, milking him with all of her focus and commitment. It was quite distracting but he didn¡¯t need too much food in the first place so he would simply focus on pleasuring the Succubus Queen.


    As the day advanced, he would spend a simple time playing an elven twist on the classical chess game with Siegfried. Sol had always craved a genuine male friend by his side. Ares Highland, Athena¡¯s brother was someone he considered a friend of sorts, however, they were never on the same level. The difference in both their positions and realms was simply too burdensome for Ares. In the end, they had never truly managed to go beyond the bounds of a ruler and their faithful and hardworking servant. And this pained him to this date.


    Sun Wukong was also a friend candidate but ever since his fight with Lilith, the man was mostly busy with self-reflection and enlightenment. He would also spend time fighting Lilith when he could and serve as Setsuna¡¯s bodyguard. In a way, he was more Lilith¡¯s friend than his own.


    Sol was quite jealous of Wukong¡¯s power. Thanks to the skill called [Pluck of a Many], Wukong could create perfect clones that had around 25 to 50% of his original power. Those clones were entirely independent entities, albeit extremely fragile¡ª the definition of a glass cannon.


    Siegfried was different from Wukong. Even though Sol had next to no similarities with the Dragon Slayer when it came to their personalities, they were hitting it off pretty well at this point. When they were not playing elven chess, they would simply spend time discussing the current affairs of the elves as well as the future of the nation as a whole.


    Sometimes, Siegfried would also share stories about Blaze and how she acted in her youth. Sol knew of his mother as the definition of an over-the-top tomboy of epic proportions. A woman who terrorized nearly all the younger generation of divine beasts and even the older generation.


    This was how the world saw Blaze and how she was introduced to Sol. However, Siegfried had a different perspective. Far beyond the brash woman always eager for combat, Siegfried saw Blaze as a bright woman full of curiosity for the unknown. A born adventurer, someone who would never give up even when facing the grim reality of death and destruction. Someone who never lost hope even in the darkest hour.


    She was also a helpless romantic and a clumsy woman who just might have not even understood what common sense was due to her upbringing.


    Sol found how his relationship with his parents would have been if they survived. Both obviously knew that he was a reincarnated man. Yet from the vision of the past he had, Sol knew that Mars and Blaze never expressed disgust at his existence and in fact loved him as their own, cherished him as they would their newborn child.


    It was a bitter thought but there was sadly nothing he could do about the past as he was at the moment.


    While they were playing chess or sharing stories, Nidhogg and Kaiser would sometimes join them to spend some leisure time. Kaiser would always appear reluctant but he was also always the first to ask advice from Sol.


    It was clear that the action heavily wounded the pride of the young dragon, however, Kaiser was mature enough to not let such a thing break his heart and block his path. There was no shame in receiving from someone who was definitely superior to him in all aspects.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Nidhogg meanwhile seemed to be greatly insistent on spending time with him. Sol was not blind. Neither was he dense. He could literally smell the pheromones Nidhogg was exuding when near him. Any sane and healthy man in his position would understand that she was sexually interested in him.


    In the first place, in a true Dragon fashion, Nidhogg did not even attempt to hide her courtship nor try to appear like a demure woman. She made it loud and clear that she was interested in him.


    It would be a lie to say that he was not interested either. Nidhogg was a beautiful woman and what was Sol if not an admirer of beautiful women?


    However¡­


    While he could play around with normal women, Sol was not interested in forming a possible long-term relationship with someone who only wanted him for profit.


    His relationship with Nent, Nefertiti, and Pandora started in such a way but he could not always count on luck playing in his favor in a relationship.


    There was also the fact that he did not feel at ease leaving any of his fluid or DNA to a crazy woman who was not under his direct order like Theresa or Echidna.


    Speaking of a relationship of convenience, his relationship with Satella did not seem to advance as well as he would have hoped. He knew that she had been secretly observing him ever since the first night he spent with his girls. He did not mind her spying on him since he had been observing her back with the help of his dimension.


    This was why he knew all the naughty little things she was up to while he was busy making love to his women. Sol felt no shame in watching her please herself alone on her bed. If she could masturbate while watching him, why couldn¡¯t he watch her in return?


    The only problem was that the so-called post-but clarity had hit the woman hard. She felt ashamed and mortified by her scandalous act and was unable to even look Sol in the eyes any longer. Thus she had been regularly avoiding any interaction with him if it was not absolutely necessary.


    Meanwhile, the Supreme Daughter Jasmine seemed ready to jump his bone at any moment and was only holding herself back for the sake of her dear friend. Sol wanted to tell her she truly did not need to hold back.


    However, he chose to remain silent and just observe the situation for now. It was quite fresh after all and he was in no hurry to increase his harem size. Either way, the alliance with the elves was already set in stone.


    Every afternoon, he would visit the council and speak with the elders. As all meetings with old wizened people went, they were boring as all hell. Elves in general simply had not much happening to them. The only highlight was watching those elders behave like children and start punching each other at the slightest disagreement.


    It was quite funny how their political system was more barbaric than the beast folk. Beings that were driven more by instinct than rationale.


    One amusing and interesting fact was that elves did not only consider the power of their fists when fighting. Or their magical prowess. Any manner of challenge was accepted. Be it Racing in the forest, hunting a particular beast, or who planted the best tree in the forest. They cooked up all sorts of conventional and non-conventional ways to compete with each other.


    They would even do painting or music challenges which were judged by neutral parties. The elves had so much time on their hands that it was the only way for them to reliably chase away the boredom that came with their long lives.


    They would learn random things in their lifespan and challenge others with those things.


    This was the advantage of a long-lived race but the elves were quite peculiar in this aspect.


    An elder once challenged Sol in a reading and analysis contest. As much as it pained him to admit, there was simply no way for Sol to win against that elder. So, he did the only thing he could as the sore loser that he was.


    He challenged back the elder in an arm wrestling contest, won then immediately left the room, refusing any other challenge from thereafter. The last winner was the true winner after all¡ª a philosophy he staunchly supported.


    When the sun started to set, Sol would still be busy. He would visit the hot spring and his hips would move from twilight to midnight. Satisfying a bunch of extremely horny elves was not an easy job after all. He would cum so much that any other human or even hybrid in his stead would have already become a dried-up mummy. Sometimes, he would even wonder if those elves weren¡¯t succubi in disguise.


    But it was simply too much fun for him to stop at this point.


    Finally, when coming back home, Persephone would welcome him and share information about how the preparations for his wedding were going. Thanks to her connection with the witches, she could get real-time feedback from her sisters. Then they would spend the night together and he would go to sleep.


    Those days were magnificent. Days full of fun and joyful moments.


    Sadly, like all good moments, they also had to come to an end.


    However, Sol felt no regret as he prepared for his departure.


    For one, he could come back anytime he wanted.


    But more importantly, the idea of finally marrying his first love made him feel the giddiest he had ever felt in his life.


    It would soon be time to return to Lustburg. Though, it seemed like he was about to receive one last surprise in the land of elves.

 CH 694: Fight?

    As the full moon hung in the sky and a slight chill spread in the forest, Sol took shelter on the roots of a large tree. He sat on the roots, taking in his surroundings.


    Surrounding him, he observed the peacefully standing animals, grooming themselves.


    It was quite a strange sight. Nocturnal animals, daytime ones, or predators and prey stood together without conflicts. Such a sight could also be denoted as nothing short of a miracle.


    An amused smile lingered on Sol¡¯s face. He wondered if he should start singing now to complete this fairy-tale-esque scene. Sadly, he was no princess.


    The animals were simply attracted to him because of his power and the way he had been treating them during his stay.


    Since Sol caused the death of so many animals while fighting Kiyohime, he had been feeling relatively guilty.


    There was no way to bring back the ones he had already killed but surely he could do something for the survivors, right? At least that¡¯s how Sol reasoned to lessen some of his guilt.


    And just like that, he had now become some sort of guardian deity of this place. Spreading his aura and helping them grow. He was sure that in a few years or decades, some of them might even awaken spirituality and evolve from simple animals to magical beasts.


    ¡°I have to say, I am feeling quite impatient to see the results of my work on those animals. What about you?¡± He spoke loudly but there was no answer. Even after waiting for some time, there was only silence.


    Sighing, he swept his hair behind, and continued,


    ¡°I do not like bragging but my time is quite precious if you must know? This is the last time I will be calling you. After this, I will stand and be on my way.¡±


    His voice was gruff but he wanted to be honest and transparent here. Truthfully, he was also feeling quite a bit irritated at the moment.


    After all, ¡°Since when did the queen of the elves become so cowardly? At the very least shouldn¡¯t your partner try to do something?¡± He sounded exasperated. Thanks to his power, he could sense and observe everything transpiring in his domain virtually. He had to admit it, it was starting to become painfully embarrassing at this rate.


    Silence persisted for a few moments but soon it was replaced by a flurry of words and sounds overlapping with no end until finally a pale silhouette was pushed from behind a tree by a tanned hand.


    Now slightly hesitant and fidgeting was none other than the Queen, Satella Superbia. Of course, as Sol mentioned, she was not the only one present in the region. Her partner, the owner of that tanned hand, had not shown herself yet.


    ¡°What about you, Supreme Daughter? Do you plan to stay hidden behind the tree for the rest of the night?¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°My, my~ What do you mean? I had no plans to hide in the first place.¡± Chuckling, Jasmine walked out from behind the same tree that was hiding Satella and spoke in a coquettish tone. She behaved as though she had never even hidden herself in the first place.


    ¡°As you can see, your lordship. We never had any intentions to spy on you.¡± She said with the utmost confidence.


    On the shameless elve¡¯s side, Satella could not help but blush at her blatant display of shamelessness. Clearing her throat, while ignoring the snickering smile on her friend¡¯s face, she exclaimed herself.


    ¡°I wish to challenge you.¡± She finally uttered the words she had been holding in all this time.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He was a little surprised but not so much that he lost his composure. Instead, the aura emanating from Satella completely frightened the animals, causing them to flee in all directions.


    Even without this, the animals were already ready to bolt at just her appearance. After all, she was a dangerous woman despite her lack of confidence and in this forest, the greatest predators were none other than the elves themselves.


    ¡°Well, seems like you chased my friends away.¡± Sol gave a mournful gaze at those beasts since they were the first ones he perfectly upgraded. However, he did not focus on them for long.


    Standing up, he patted the tree that supported him and took composed steps towards the queen of the elves.


    ¡°So, I believe I might not have heard you very well. You want to¡­ challenge me, that¡¯s what you said, right? As in, fighting me?¡±


    If Satella had an uncertain look to her, now, that had completely vanished. A look of determination and conviction had replaced her previous tentative appearance. This was a welcome change to Sol.


    However, that change only served to confuse him further, ¡°You know, you had a front-row seat to my fight against Kiyohime. You should know that by now only a very small handful of freaks can actually cause me any meaningful damage while still being in the King realm.¡±


    Sol was not being arrogant here, he was just stating the simple truth. The very moment he reached the King realm, all those who were in the same rank simply had no way of ever winning against him. His physical and magical resistance were simply too strong and his own strength was nothing to scoff at.


    This briefly made him think of Nabu and Sekhmet. Nabu was the dragon he met in Tartarus during his brief but very effective training. Back then, both of them were still in the Duke realm, however, Nabu alone was strong enough to push him back no matter what power he hurled at her. If he didn¡¯t have his dimension back then¡­ he would have definitely lost, no questions asked.


    This was one of the few blemishes in his life, at this point¡ª


    I will take my revenge soon.


    He thought for a few instant about how he would meet those again. From what he knew, they had long left Tiamat¡¯s territory and were exploring the abyss.


    Perhaps later.


    He discarded the thoughts and focused on the two beautiful elves before him.


    During his stay, Sol had bedded many elves and by now he could say to be one of the pros when it came to elf anthology and physiology.


    However, when he compared them to the two elves before him, he chanced upon the realization that just the thought of comparison would be a disservice to the Elven Queen and the Elven Supreme Daughter.


    Satella, who had silently listened to Sol, finally opened her mouth. Her gaze was still wavering, he could even sense her hands trembling intermittently.


    However, there were no hints of backing down in the Elven Queen. She was determined to see things through.


    ¡°I know that my chances of winning are close to none and I also know that my request must be strange for you. But please, fight me.¡± Satella had to see something. She had a goal she wished to accomplish.


    ¡°Do you believe you will find an answer to whatever bothering you if we were to fight?¡± Sol asked while he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his muscular frame to the pair of elves.


    ¡°It will not. But it will most likely be the first step towards something more. A new, radiant future for me.¡± She adjusted her grip and a bow materialized out of thin air in her hands. ¡°The rules are simple. The ring is the entire forest. The time limit is midnight. No War Form; No use of True Names. No Zones. Concepts and everything else are fair game. Jasmine will be the referee.¡±


    Sol grinned and motioned for Jasmine to start. He did not mind fighting and he was in fact very curious about Satella''s power.


    The Dark Elves showed a frustrated expression as she gazed at Satella. Clearly, whatever was happening now was not what they had planned to do initially.


    In the end, though, she raised her hand high and started counting down from 10 to 1, and when zero came out of her mouth as if she was in slow motion, the combat immediately started.


    Though¡­ Calling it combat could only be said to be a sad joke.

 CH 695: Worth Nothing

    What is this? Sol wondered quietly as he tilted his head, letting an empowered arrow graze past his cheek.


    Till now, all the enemies or people in the King-realm that he had faced or even bothered remembering were truly exceptional individuals.


    There was nothing strange about it. When comparing the overall population of the Mortal and Astral Realms with the number of existing Kings, there was no denying that, no matter how much he might look down on some of them, just ascending to the King realm gave one bragging rights. Something that they could flaunt throughout their lives.


    Even at their worst, or even if they were despicable, they walked steadfastly while holding absolute confidence in the Truth inside their hearts.


    This went for people like Drei or even Lupus. Entities who ascended the King realm were strong beyond measure. They were people who were worth fighting and learning from.


    Perhaps this was why?


    Seriously, what the fuck is this?


    His disappointment was even higher than his earlier expectations. After all,


    ¡°Why the fuck are you so weak?¡± Another arrow inched closer, flying straight for his head. Yet this time, Sol did not even bother dodging. The arrow flew at an incredible speed, destroying everything in its wake, only to break apart like a fragile piece of glass when it finally landed on his skull.


    There was no pain. No scratch. Not even the slightest recoil. The arrow splintered into a million pieces after colliding with his head. Granted his scales were one of the highest defenses available in this world¡¯s context, but he was not even in dragon mode.


    Sol sighed as he looked at the arrow vanishing after failing to do the slightest damage to him and observed the forest basking in darkness.


    ¡°I will be honest. I am very disappointed,¡± Sol muttered, his eyes accurately landing on the hiding Satella. Her ability to conceal her presence was commendable but it was nothing particularly impressive either.


    Milia¡¯s skills in this department were far more outstanding than hers, even before she had obtained her True Name. Compared to her current skills, the Elven Queen was nothing but a joke.


    ¡°You are the Queen of the elves, right? The leader of one of the top races in this world. A king that lived for more than a thousand years and yet¡­ this is all you have to offer to me? And you still dare to challenge me?¡± His eyes narrowed, and anger started to creep in.


    Sol was not deeming Satella weak simply because she was unable to wound him. He had enough practical experience by now to compare her with the other Kings he had encountered. He was positively sure that Satella was more than weak, she was pitiful.


    ¡°When was the last time you fought seriously? What about training in the truest sense? You are rusty and hesitant. Your attack lacks any intent, your mana is all over the place. Your breathing is erratic, even though we started fighting barely a few minutes ago.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, fighting you is nothing but a waste of time.¡± His words were harsh but honest.


    Satella was a mess.


    Sol paced leisurely toward Satella, ignoring all the arrows barraging him like machine gun fire. Those arrows were too weak to be a concern for him. Not long after he took a few steps, the surrounding gravity seemed to increase, doubly so. Slowly, ever so slowly, the pressure increased further. Soon, four times the usual amount of gravity affected the area around Sol.


    Despite the modification and increase in the surrounding gravity, Sol¡¯s gait remained undeterred. He did not stagger, stop, or even register any of the attacks really. The ground may collapse under the weight of her power, but his back stood ramrod straight.


    ¡°Pitiful.¡± The look in his eyes became icier than before. ¡°What you used should be a power related to the concept of Pride, right? But it¡¯s so weak, it¡¯s depressing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ So it doesn¡¯t affect you.¡± For the first time, she talked. But her voice showed no surprise, only a silent acceptance.


    ¡°If I were to kneel because of a shattered Pride, Tiamat would kill me.¡± He laughed, and with a wave of his hand, the pressure vanished instantly as if it had never existed in the first place.


    ¡°From what I understand, this ability to manipulate gravity is related to the concept of Pride. More than gravity, this is the weight of the user''s ambition. A weight that can push down anyone with a weaker belief than the user and even dominates the will of the world.¡± Sol shook his head. ¡°One could call it the power of pure delusion. This is a power directly tied to the belief one has in their strength. Theoretically speaking, this power can even bypass the level restriction.¡±


    If someone was crazy enough or had a particularly powerful mind to delude themselves into thinking they were the greatest in all of existence, then¡­ Even a Duke might be able to make a Demigod kneel. Of course, this power was limited by the simple reality of this world and the restriction it imposed on its beings on a certain level. Even so, it was truly something with an extremely high potential.


    The catch was also quite obvious.


    ¡°The lower your confidence, the lower your pride, the lower this power becomes.¡± A concept that entirely depended on the mindset of the user.


    In Satella¡¯s case,


    ¡°I do not know how strong you were one thousand years ago. But now, your ambitions are too small and shabby. In the first place, do you even have anything left in you? Do you even hold dreams of ambition any longer?¡±


    He stopped just one step short of colliding with the elf. Two pairs of blue eyes gazed into each other.


    ¡°You know. What I am most curious about is¡­ Why allow the use of concepts? Was it pride? Did you not want to give me too many handicaps, despite knowing very well that you were outmatched?¡±


    Her eyes showed a certain serenity, while Sol showed more and more curiosity. He just couldn¡¯t get a grasp on this situation. It just did not make sense to him at all.


    ¡°Though to be fair¡­ Even without that concept of yours, there was never any chance of you winning. Your chances of victory were nil to begin with. But you should have known that from the start, right?¡± It was not arrogance. As he was now, unless it was a King that was already halfway through the demigod realm like Sun Wukong or Lilith, there was simply no way for anyone in the King realm to even make him frown.


    ¡°I did.¡± Satella nodded.


    ¡°If so, then¡­ Why?¡± Now it was time to answer to the crux of the matter. Why challenge him? Why set herself up for further humiliation? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t losing to me break your Pride even further and thus weaken you more?¡±


    ¡°How could my Pride break when I have none left?¡± Her answer was only a sad smile, the smile of a broken woman. ¡°I will be honest. As I am now, calling me a King is nothing but an exaggeration.¡± The bow and arrow in her hands vanished.


    ¡°For one thousand years, I have been constantly weakening. My concept is breaking apart. My True Name is leaving my grasp. My power is waning. I am nothing more than a husk of my past self. A pitiful Queen only by name, not even respected by the Elders she governs.¡±


    Sol shrugged, ¡°Your sob story is interesting, and I understand your plight. But why should I care? How does that matter to me?¡± Sol had an inkling about what was about to happen, but he was not particularly interested.


    ¡°The Witch of Life talked to me and told me that you could change my destiny. She told me that you had experience in dealing with crumbling power and could even bestow a new path upon me.¡±


    ¡°Persephone speaks too much sometimes.¡± He mumbled, ¡°But you see¡­ What is in it for me? Having a weak King like you under my order would help me control this country far more easily. Nay, in the first place, do I even need your help? As things stand, one word from me would be enough for the three-quarters of Southern Pride to rise in rebellion under my flag. What can you give me that would be worth the trouble?¡±


    ¡°My everything.¡± Her eyes held a strong will as she uttered those words. She was ready to sell everything she had. Her body and soul if necessary, all for more power. She knew that the prince was an extremely lustful man. She had been observing him for days now, after all.


    Sol smiled at her. He could understand what she was thinking and knew what she was expecting. Sadly for her,  ¡°Your everything¡ª is worth nothing to me.¡± He told her the cold hard truth and walked away.


    As of now, he lost most of his interest in the woman called Satella Superbia.

 CH 696

    Leaving behind a completely dazed Satella, Sol paused his steps once he reached Jasmine, the Supreme Daughter of the elven race.


    In many ways, Jasmine was far more interesting than Satella. At least, Sol thought as much. She was the first Supreme Daughter he had the chance to interact with deeply after Camelia.


    Even though he had some dealings with Kiku Patientia, the Supreme Daughter of Wratharis, after the war, he did not get the chance to deepen their connection as he was far too busy dealing with all the post-war reparations.


    The same was not the case with Jasmine Humilitas. She was a fascinating character to Sol.


    As both an elf and a Blessed, her beauty was a given. Her exotic tanned skin immediately caught his eyes when they first met. It blended well with her luscious blonde hair, practically giving her the air of the delinquents he knew from Earth.


    She wore a white priest robe that was nearly see-through and from this distance, he became aware that the woman had not worn any underwear whatsoever.


    As she seemingly breathed in his scent, her chest rose, grabbing his attention as he observed her nipples harden.


    He wanted nothing more than to take her right here and now. He knew for a fact that the woman was willing. Nevertheless, he also knew he needed to hold himself back and deal with the unpleasant aspects of their meeting first before he could get some action.


    ¡°Why reject her? Is it because she wishes to use you for her own benefit? She is still a King, you know? If you were to just help her reclaim her past glory, she also qualifies as a potential demigod. I don¡¯t understand your reasoning.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, as I am now, the last thing I lack are Kings and potential Demigods. Trust me.¡±


    Sol chuckled. The number of powerhouses hiding in the Tower of Babel was already staggering. ¡°Secondly, I am not naive, you know? I have laid down with many women. Many of which I do not consider as lovers. They mingled with me because they had a clear objective. Gold, power, or just good time mingling their bodies with me to seek the heights of pleasure.¡±


    He gave a teasing look at Jasmine which caused her to clear her throat gently. She knew that denying her interest in him would just be a waste of time, and she had no interest in playing the denial game with the Dragon Emperor himself.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Even so I do not look down on such women. There is nothing wrong with using your own body to achieve an objective. In fact, while some might be foolish in what they pursue, I find this drive for power to be admirable.¡±


    Many of the maids who joined Sol did so with impure motives. Even with the elves, many were not particularly infatuated with him but rather with the honor that having sex with him would bring them.


    ¡°Ambition, drive, desire. I respect those emotions. You should understand now why I find the current Satella so distasteful.¡±


    He resumed walking. ¡°I admire women who fight for their future. Pandora gave herself to me for an alliance and while our relationship started on the wrong foot, I have never looked down on her.¡±


    ¡°Satella meanwhile does not even value herself. Why then, should I value her?¡±


    A cold laugh leaked out of his mouth, holding off the urge to spit on the ground in sheer distaste.


    He felt no compassion for Satella.


    Sad story? All the women he was close to were women who fought against destiny despite being born or living through tumultuous adventures. He had enough sad backstories between all of them to write twenty books and still not even be halfway done, maybe not even a quarter of the way done.


    Lilith at her lowest, filled with suicidal thoughts, had never underestimated herself or her skills. Even when death was at her doorstep, she still had the pride of the strong. To face death with a fierceness that captivated others.


    What about Tiamat? To realize her goal, she did not hesitate to destroy her own path and start everything from scratch, just for the minuscule chance of finding a better way. A way to gain power that was not meant for her.


    Medea may have been living in the tower for a thousand years, but she never gave up on magic. Even though the path to becoming a demigod seemed inaccessible, she never stopped striving towards that realm.


    As for Pandora, she may have sold herself to him, but she did that for a clear, noble objective. Moreover, it was a calculated risk with heavy chances of her coming to the top due to the inherent nature of her race. Though she was miserably defeated by him in bed.


    Nent, one of his most morally ambiguous companions after Echidna, suffered through wars and innumerable losses. Her heart may have darkened as a result and her objectives and path may have been distorted beyond repair along the way. Nonetheless, she was still a woman who decided to fight Fate and make the impossible possible.


    ¡°I have many women. Some of them could be said to be closer to evil than good. Some of them are manipulators and liars or assassins. A few joined me because of selfish reasons. Yet none of that matters to me. I cherish all of them because they are like bright stars in the sky for me.¡±


    Many of his women called him their sun. However, he felt the same for them. They were the stars in the void sky to him¡ª the guiding light that illuminated his sky in the darkest night, showing him the correct path forward.


    In the end, Sol shrugged and started walking again. ¡°We are leaving in two days. Tell Satella she does not have to follow me to Lustburg if she doesn''t want to.¡±


    ¡°But what if she wants to follow you? What if she wants to do more than follow you?¡± Jasmine asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s really simple. If she simply wishes to lie down with me. She is always welcome. I will treat her no differently than any of the other elves. But¡­¡± He grinned,  ¡°If she wants to become my lover. If she wishes to use me to accomplish her goal then¡ª she must come with a reward worthy of my time. Equivalent Exchange is the law after all, right? Of course, you are also more than welcome, Jasmine.¡±


    After those words, he gave her a wink and instantly teleported. He had already said everything he wanted to. The rest would depend on Satella herself.

 CH 697

    Jasmine gazed at the empty spot where Sol had previously been for a few more seconds before releasing a sigh she did not know she held back. The conversation had been¡­ intense. Nevertheless, it gave her a clear view of Sol¡¯s personality. Of how he saw other people.


    Things went on a vastly different route than her expectations. And she had none but herself to blame. She should have understood that Sol was quite a ways different from the typical dragons and that trying to control him was an impossible notion from the get-go.


    Ugh, now what do I do? She grumbled as she approached Satella. In her initial plan, once Satella gave herself to Sol, there was simply no way he would have refused. Without even adding the fact that he was a dragon, how many men could refuse to obtain absolute control over the lofty elven queen?


    As horny as Sol was, she was more than convinced that he would have directly pounced on Satella then and there without any hesitation. The plan should have succeeded without any hiccups along the way.


    Well¡­ He definitely did not do that. Oh, not even close.


    Though, how could I have guessed she would actually challenge him outright? This was definitely a move beyond what they initially planned and the results were simply abysmal.


    Not only did he not accept the proposal given to him, but he went further and berated Satellla before leaving.


    The worst was that Jasmine was unable to refute anything Sol said to Satella even if she was dissatisfied with some of his arguments. She had to admit that, for the most part, Sol had been right. He had hit the bullseye, so to speak.


    ¡°Satella¡­¡± Jasmine muttered as she stopped in front of Satella, her lifelong friend. A frown etched on her face, sadness filling her eyes, as she watched the once proud queen sit on the ground with a completely blank expression. As though her soul had left her.


    Sighing, she adjusted her robe and sat next to her friend. Her back settled against a large tree, she looked up at the starry sky shimmering above.


    The pair of friends stayed like that for a few minutes or perhaps a few hours. It was hard to say as both of them were completely lost in their thoughts.


    Surprisingly, Satella broke the silence first. Her voice hollow.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was a pretty blunt question and Jasmine answered without turning her head.


    ¡°I just feel ashamed that some young man we met a few days ago managed to tell you a truth I have been unable to share with you. Words I was too scared to utter in fear of forever breaking our relationship apart. Now, I have come to realize that my actions were nothing but pure selfishness without an ounce of drive.¡± Jasmine clenched her fingers tight, frustration coursing through her whole being. She wished she had some alcohol right about now. Unlike dragons, elves were not that resistant to external stimuli.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It was suffocating. Sharing the truth like this felt exhausting, made her anxious and scared of the repercussions they may have. Even so, if her words could provide the tiniest bit of help then, it was her duty to share them and stop wearing a mask of deceit.


    ¡°Satella. You have become weak. So weak that your position as the Queen of Southern Pride should have already been jeopardized. Yet we have no new blessed yet and no one is challenging you. Why do you think such a thing came to be?¡±


    The laws of Southern Pride were pretty different from those of other regions. The Blessed were not born as they were elsewhere. They could only obtain the blessing after proving themselves. Be it through combat, art, or anything that made them worthy. Once they obtained a Blessing, they could directly challenge the current Queen for her throne.


    For one thousand years, Satella ruled without any problems. Even when her power was diminishing, she received no challenge or threat.


    Satella twitched a little. ¡°Stop,¡± she said with pain. She felt like she was about to face a truth that she did not wish to know. Nonetheless, no one could stop Jasmine any longer. Not even her.


    Jasmine could hear the urgency in her friend¡¯s voice but she decided to speak nonetheless.


    ¡°They pitied you. You fought valiantly for our country and were one of the strongest and wisest queens in the history of Southern Pride. They did not want to dispose of you so soon after our victory during the war. Then this act became ingrained in many young people who misunderstood what happened back then.¡±


    Satella showed a bitter smile, ¡°I thought I managed to win everyone over with my charisma.¡±


    She was joking of course. Even she knew deep down what was going on, she simply did not want to acknowledge it.


    The two shared a few chuckles but it was clear that there was no strength behind them. Satella may have been a pretty dubious and disappointing fighter in her current stats, and yet, as a leader, she had nothing to envy anyone.


    This time though, there was not much she could do. ¡°I must have looked really pathetic, right?¡± Satella asked. She expected no answer. She did not need anyone to confirm how pitiful she must have looked as she begged Sol to help her.


    Now that enough time passed, she could realistically judge her actions and realize once again how shameful she must have acted. At the same time, her respect and admiration for Sol went up another notch.


    If before, she was quite reluctant to spend time with him. After this short night, his earnest voice and words touched her core.


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°I guess advice sounds more convincing when it comes from a young and powerful Dragon.¡± She chortled and Satella followed her friend.


    In this place, they did not need to act like high and mighty nobles. They could just be themselves. This was even more so for Jasmine who felt that all hope was not lost. She felt like she had caught onto a crack. One that would change Satella or at the very least bring a chance to change everything;


    ¡°All those years. I have been worried about you. Worried about the country and worried about how things would change. I wish I was the one to tell you the cold hard truth but I was too hesitant. I have failed.¡±  Jasmine explained quietly.


    ¡°.... It must have been hard, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course it was. I had to care for a country filled with fanatics and a depressed Queen. It was positively exhausting, you know?¡± Jasmine hugged Satella and started whining like a child.


    Her antics might have been bothersome for many. For Satella, however, those were just the actions of a cute kid. Though calling Jasmine a kid was definitely not appropriate even if she was only a few centuries old.


    ¡°Well, in the end, it matters not. The most important is taking a first step toward a new horizon. What do you plan to do now?¡±


    Satella laughed and stood up, ¡°If my broken Path could be repaired because of a few mean words, I wouldn¡¯t have so much problem now.¡± Her voice was quite lighthearted despite everything that went on.


    After all, before she was simply walking in a void of endless darkness¡­ Now she finally had a lighthouse that could guide her way. Stretching her hand toward Jasmine she asked, ¡°I only have one day before they leave. Would you help me show a less shabby self?¡±


    Jasmine gave a smile bright enough to change the night into day. ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡±


    This was just a first step. A step so insignificant it might as well not exist. But that first step would definitely be the first among many more. Bringing Satella to a brighter future.


    Thus prayed Jasmine inwardly as she held the hand of her dear friend.

 CH 698

    As dawn rose, Sol received a service few could ever hope to get.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to cum. Open your mouth wider and stick out your tongue.¡±


    Standing with his back against the wall, Kiyohime was kneeling in front of him, his rock-solid cock lodged deep inside her mouth.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Kiyohime asked.


    ¡°Yes, perfect. Ah, I-I¡¯m cumming!¡± Sol groaned as he finally released his seed in Kiyohime''s inviting mouth.


    ¡°Yes, finally~! Ahn! There¡¯s so much of it. It¡¯s all over my face. My hair will get all sticky too now. I¡¯ll just have to swallow it instead.¡± And Kiyohime expressed utter delight as Sol grabbed the sides of her hair, like handles, and pushed his dick deep into her throat.


    It was a sight that would have made any elves blink in confusion and disbelief but even as the two of them enacted such an act, no one could notice them without Sol¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Being a Dimensional Mage is the best,¡± Sol muttered. It was like having his very own portable sex room. Caressing Kiyohime¡¯s hair as she continued milking his cock dry, as if she wished to drink every last bit, Sol decided it was finally time to talk.


    He would deal with Satella tonight and he didn''t really care what decision she would make.


    ¡°So to summarize what you told me, Tiamat is using her influence to stop the Divine Beasts meeting for now and Skuld lost her power?¡±


    Kiyohime opened her mouth, showing copious quantities of cloudy white liquid before swallowing it all with a gulp. Only then did she answer.


    ¡°Indeed. The situation is not that dire yet because most Demigods honestly don''t care. On the other hand, Invidia is pushing for the meeting and Tiamat doesn''t have many excuses left to block it.¡± Kiyohime wiped her lips and explained with a stoic expression, unlike her previous sloppy appearance powered by lust.


    It was a contrast Sol loved and cherished, ticking all his fetishes. Sadly, he had to focus on the important stuff now.


    ¡°As for the Titan. It seems like she used all her powers to affect probability during your Ascension. Once again the situation isn''t that bad. While she lost all her powers she can get it back through devouring. Sadly, we have already cleaned up our Tartarus. So she has to wait.¡±


    Sol frowned. He knew that Skuld had helped him and that her help had been a clear factor in his successful ascension to the King realm. But clearly, he had underestimated just how unlikely what he had accomplished was.


    ¡°I guess without her help, I would have died during the trial.¡± This was a sobering thought. It also made him feel all the more indebted to her.


    ¡°She also said to not worry about her for now and that the next time you meet her, she will serve her sisters to you.¡± Kiyohime stopped speaking and looked down at the cock she was holding.


    It had been showing signs of withering during their conversation but now she could feel it twitch lively.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Well, it seems like someone has a thing for sisters.¡± She commented playfully and Sol could not stop his laughter from leaking out.


    ¡°Not just any sisters. Triplets.¡± Just thinking about having Skuld and Verdandi made Sol harden instantly. He could only imagine what Urd looked like.


    The Norns sisters looked similar. In a way beyond uncanny. When Sol looked at Verdandi, he felt like he was looking at an older Skuld. He guessed Urd would be a fully mature version of Skuld.


    Kiyohime pouted, ¡°Thinking about another woman while I am holding your penis is pretty disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Jealous much?¡± He smirked playfully and Kiyohime smacked him on the thighs. ¡°A little bit. You are my first mate after all.¡±


    Sol wisely decided not to mention Nent. The relationship between the two had eased considerably after they had that orgy. However, that didn''t mean the two of them were as close as they were in the past.


    Kiyohime continued while still kneeling on the ground, her hand mindlessly pumping his shaft slowly and carefully.


    ¡°The abyss has been more active recently and it seems like more and more Demigods of unknown origin are appearing practically everywhere. The Titans are getting restless and the Chaos Spawn are becoming stronger.¡±


    Sol grunted, doing his best to focus on her words. However, that was proving to be somewhat challenging with the Dragon Queen¡¯s delicate and expert hand movements.


    ¡°The worst is that Ymir seems to be getting more and more active as well. Something seems to have attracted her attention and she has been trying to break through her seal.¡±


    ¡°Ymir, huh?¡± Sol remembered how he nearly got killed by Ymir during his ascension to the Duke realm. Had it not been for her curiosity damning her, he would have been toast.


    Once again, he had to thank Skuld and Sheherazade for that.


    ¡°Speaking of Ymir, what about the other four goddesses?¡± Ymir, the Goddess of Destruction was accompanied by Time, Space, Life, and Death. They were four very powerful goddesses from what he knew.


    ¡°They are still dead. But as you must know, Gods are immortal.¡±


    Gods aren''t immortal, Sol thought to himself. They just have to be killed with the power of the End. He chuckled inwardly but did not interrupt Kiyohime.


    ¡°Thankfully, we know that If anyone can usurp their authority before they come back to life they will be doomed or at least unable to go back to the Demigod rank. It''s hard to give a concrete answer without any living samples.¡±


    Kiyohime licked the head of his cock, making it throb with vigor, and continued, ¡°It isn''t for nothing the witches are not considered enemies. As long as they manage to become Demigods, it will be harder for the four Goddesses to make a comeback, and if the four witches or rather, three out of the four become goddesses themselves then we will have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Sol understood then why the goddesses allowed the creation of the witches.


    ¡°The witches were created to usurp the gods'' authorities?¡± This would explain why the witches were able to use any elements as long as they studied them enough.


    The plan was ingenious, he had to admit.


    Kiyohime nodded, ¡°More precisely, the first three mortal Demigods were all created to become Usurpers.¡±


    Anubis¡ª a man reincarnated by Invidia of Envy.


    Echidna¡ª created by Gula of Gluttony and Temperentia of Temperance.


    Ambrosia¡ª raised by Asmodeus and indirectly by Luxuria of Lust.


    ¡°In the end, all three of them became Demigods. But the plan ended in partial failure. As they were all too individualistic to be controlled by the whimsical goddesses.¡± Kiyohime shrugged. ¡°The witches were allowed to grow as a second plan. But as you can see it wasn''t particularly useful either.¡±


    Only four witches had the potential to become Demigods and one of them was following the Path of Destruction.


    Not the greatest results indeed. It was to be expected. If becoming a god was so easy, the world would have been swarming with them by now.


    ¡°I have nothing much more to add. On a more lighthearted note, I think Nidhogg might pounce on you tonight. There is no way she will let you leave like this.¡± Kiyohime found the whole situation as amusing as it could get.


    After all, she knew that Nidhogg was initially supposed to become Sol''s mate during his stay in the Astral Realm¡ª a choice made by the great Tiamat herself.


    Only, back then Nidhogg refused without hesitation and expressed her dissatisfaction with being coupled with a hybrid from the mortal realm.


    Now the same haughty woman was practically begging on all fours for a chance to bed Sol.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± Sol could not help but smile mischievously. He had managed to guess Nidhogg''s intentions. So he wouldn''t stop her now if she came at him again.


    Now, though, wasn''t the time to talk about her. ¡°Very well. Shall we continue then?¡± He asked while pumping his hips, making Kiyohime giggle at his antics, anticipation rippling intensely in her eyes.


    ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡± She liked speaking with Sol but she needed to recharge her batteries before he left.


    Cupping his balls, she breathed in deeply and inhaled his powerful scent before she started sucking his penis again.


    Today was going to be all sorts of fun, it seemed.

 Big news. SHK finally on Webtoon!

    https://www.webtoons.com/en/canvas/son-of-the-hero-king/list?title_no=1037019


    I am feeling super emotional right now. We come a long way guys! Currently goal is one ch every two weeks. Not perfect but we are doing our best.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The next ch will be in first week of April then every two weeks after.


    Please help support me by commenting/following/liking/ratings the chapters. I am participating in a contest and the results could change everything for me.


    Thank you for all your support guys ! This wouldn''t be possible without you.


    Leave me comments in ch and tell me what you thought

 CH 699: Dont talk mouth full

    (AN: Hi! For those who may have missed it, SHK started posting its webtoon adapation on Webtoon Canvas. It''s available there in search under the same name Son of the Hero King. I recently joined a webtoon contest on Webtoon Canvas.  Currently SHK manwha adapation is entirely self funded by myself. But if we have good results in the contest it would be possible to have more funds for production or even directly get contracted by Webtoon! Wherevere you are, if you see this then you are a reader of SHK. So I humbly beseech your help in accomplishing my dream of having my own webtoon.


    If you wish to support SHK in this contest then it''s very simple. Subcribe/Like/rates (and perhaps comment if you liked the chapter haha). The Subcription is just a follow button. You can easily create account on Webtoon using google. So once again I ask for your help guys. Engagement count for 40% of the judging criteria. So I will need you guys haha.)


    ****


    Sol guided his shaft to Kiyohime¡¯s luscious lips, moving it to her inviting face with his hand. Kiyohime failed to notice the smile on her face as she stared at Sol¡¯s rock-hard cock.


    It was the look of a child seeing a delicious-looking treat they had never tasted before¡ª the anticipation of trying something amazing.


    ¡°Looks like you want it pretty bad.¡±


    He laughed, proud at the gesture, despite himself. Grabbing the back of her head, bunching her flowing locks in his fist, he lowered her mouth, guiding her to her prize. Once in position, he shoved his throbbing, impatient cock straight into her mouth.


    Her teeth touched the skin a bit, making his hips jerk back. However, she did not put up any further resistance after that.


    She tried to speak, the sudden movement of her tongue stimulating the tip. Her surprise made her breathing hurried and ragged through. The constant flow of air from her mouth and nose tickled his shaft, stimulating his senses further.


    The most surprising part was how it felt inside her mouth.


    Her sticky saliva had been warmed just right inside her hot mouth and it got all over his penis now that he had lodged the throbbing organ inside her warm canal. It was just as pleasant as climbing under an electric blanket inside a cold room.


    He felt an urge to shove his dick all the way down her throat, but that would have been a waste of this opportunity. Since she was a Dragon, Sol could treat her far more roughly than his other girls. But he still loved and savored this sensation.


    Instead, he slowly pulled his hips back to enjoy the entrance of her mouth a little more.


    The ridge of the head touched her lips and then half the head slipped out between them. That was when he pushed it halfway back in again.


    He continued moving in and out of that shallow area, enjoying the feel of her lips on the tip of his sensitive cock.


    It did not take long for him to get fully erect, stimulated by her every action as he was.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Kiyo, can you hold your lips together a little tighter?¡±


    ¡°Nhh, lihe thih?¡± She half mumbled, her mouth jammed with his cock.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Ahh, that¡¯s incredible.¡±


    When she puckered up her lips, sucking the cock harder, the pleasure rapidly increased. He gradually moved faster and deeper inside her.


    All of Kiyohime¡¯s focus was concentrated on the cock moving in and out of her mouth.


    She kept her teeth apart to avoid hurting his cock and pressed her lips together as he had instructed. She knew she had to be looking extremely silly right now, but she felt no desire to stop. At some point, she had stuck a hand inside her lower garments and started fingering herself intensely.


    Her middle digit was halfway inside her vagina and rubbing at the wet flesh inside, sticky with her juices. She could not stop herself even when she had noticed just what sort of shameful thing she was doing. Kiyohime had long since discarded any notion of shame when she was with Sol. All that mattered was the utmost pleasure they could share.


    Far from satisfied, she wrapped her arms around his legs and pushed him onto his back. Climbing on top of him in one smooth gesture, she brought her face eagerly toward his ramrod straight shaft, throbbing to seek her attention. Thanks to her powerful senses, everything about Sol felt amplified. His scent alone made her feel dizzy and the taste of his semen in her mouth wracked her body with pleasure.


    She kissed the very tip like it was some kind of worshipping ceremony. When she pulled her lips away, a string of precum connected them to his penis. She licked that up before running her tongue along the head. Her saliva made all sorts of naughty, sloppy sounds as her tongue stroked, poked, pushed, and licked the head.


    After supporting the base with her hand, she shifted her tongue to the shaft and coated the entire length with her drool.


    Without warning, she took the head inside her mouth. Then she slowly lowered her head to swallow the shaft as well. She was holding the base in her hand this time so she could keep it under her control and continued to swallow until all of his penis was in her mouth.


    She looked up at him with obvious pride in her achievement. But the triumphant look was somewhat undermined by how lewd she looked with her mouth stretched wide to accept his thick girth inside her mouth. Even her throat had bulged due to her endeavor. His dick was just inhumanely thick.


    Even for Kiyohime, deep-throating Sol was not an easy task but the act was a rewarding experience for her.


    She squeezed her lips tight and pulled her head back up along the length of his penis. Then she swallowed it all over again. From there, she repeated the process, trying to find a rhythm to it.


    His hips trembled from pleasure so powerful he thought she was going to suck his dick right off of him. His dick started to twitch and from her experience, she knew that he was about to cum again.


    There was no need for words nor for Sol to warn her. She would not have stopped moving either way. Instead, her mouth sucked his cock even harder while her fingers stirred up her pussy even harder, trying their utmost to get her to her own climax.


    Her action made his penis throb even harder, making it swell even more than before until finally, he released everything he had accumulated till then inside her throat. She ignored the gag reflex trying to get her to spit it back out and she refused to let it go.


    Finally, she reached the climax she sought. A fluid less thick than her love juices erupted from her pussy and sprayed out like a fountain, soaking the ground below her.


    She was squirting up a fountain. Quite the fitting sight for the Water Dragon.


    Sol gradually pulled his penis out of her mouth. He was still ejaculating inside her, so the milky stuff shot out of the trembling tip to fill her mouth.


    Finally, the tip emerged from between her lips.


    When Kiyohime saw its full length coated with her saliva and his semen, her body went limp.


    She tried to breathe, but she only ended up forming bubbles of semen instead of talking. It was understandable due to her mouth practically being packed to the brim with the gooey stuff. It honestly looked like she was gurgling from the looks of it. She had no choice but to shut her mouth and swallow all of the semen.


    The milky fluid caught in her throat and still kept her from breathing for some time before finally coming down.


    ¡°What do you say now?¡± Sol asked playfully.


    Kiyohime gulped and looked up at him. Her face was a mess, her hair was disheveled and she reeked of sex. If someone once told her she would act like this for a younger dragon, she would have laughed at their face so loud that the whole Dragon realm would have heard her. After that, he would just kill her outright for the act of even daring to insult her.


    Now though, she showed him a smile of pure joy before speaking,


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡±